Chapter I - Jacking For Deer
"Now, Neal Farrar, you've got to be as
still as the night itself, remember. If
you bounce, or turn, or draw a long breath,
you won't have a rag of reputation as a deer-hunter
to take back to England. Sneeze
once, and we're done for. That means more
diet of flapjacks and pork, instead of venison
steaks. And I guess your city appetite
won't rally to pork much longer, even in the
wilds."
Neal Farrar sighed as if there was something
in that.
"But, you know, it's just when an unlucky
fellow would give his life not to sneeze that
he's sure to bring out a thumping big one,"
he said plaintively.
"Well, keep it back like a hero if your
head bursts in the attempt," was the reply
with a muffled laugh. "When you know
that the canoe is gliding along somehow, but
you can't hear a sound or feel a motion, and
you begin to wonder whether you're in the
air or on water, flying or floating, imagine
that you're the ghost of some old Indian
hunter who used to jack for deer on Squaw
Pond, and be stonily silent."
"Oh! I say, stop chaffing," whispered
Neal impetuously. "You're enough to make
a fellow feel creepy before ever he starts. I
could bear the worst racket on earth better
than a dead quiet."
This dialogue was exchanged in low but
excited voices between a young man of about
one and twenty, and a lad who was apparently
five years his junior, while they waded
knee-deep in water among the long, rank
grasses and circular pads of water-lilies which
border the banks of Squaw Pond, a small
lake in the forest region of northern Maine.
The hour was somewhere about eleven
o'clock. The night was intensely still, without
a zephyr stirring among the trees, and
of that wavering darkness caused by a half-clouded
moon. On the black and green
water close to the bank rocked a light birch-bark
canoe, a ticklish craft, which a puff
might overturn. The young man who had
urged the necessity for silence was groping
round it, fumbling with the sharp bow, in
which he fixed a short pole or "jack-staff,"
with some object—at present no one could
discern what—on top.
"There, I've got the jack rigged up!" he
whispered presently. "Step in now, Neal,
and I'll open it. Have you got your rifle
at half-cock? That's right. Be careful. A
fellow would need to have his hair parted in
the middle in a birch box like this. Remember,
mum's the word!"
The lad obeyed, seating himself as noiselessly
as he could in the bow of the canoe,
and threw his rifle on his shoulder in a convenient
position for shooting, with a freedom
which showed he was accustomed to firearms.
At the same time his companion stepped
into the canoe, having first touched the dark
object on the pole just over Neal's head. Instantly
it changed into a brilliant, scintillating,
silvery eye, which flashed forward a
stream of white light on a line with the
pointed gun, cutting the black face of the
pond in twain as with a silver blade, and
making the leaves on shore glisten like oxidized
coins.
The effect of this sudden illumination was
so sudden and beautiful that the boy for a
minute or two held his rifle in unsteady
hands while the canoe glided out from the
bank. An exclamation began in his throat
which ended in an indistinct gurgle. Remembering
that he was pledged to silence, he settled
himself to be as wordless and motionless
as if his living body had become a statue.
From his position no revealing radiance
fell on him. He sat in shadow beside that
glinting eye, which was really a good-sized
lantern, fitted at the back with a powerful silvered
reflector, and in front with a glass lens,
the light being thrown directly ahead. It was
provided also with a sliding door that could
be noiselessly slipped over the glass with a
touch, causing the blackness of a total eclipse.
This was the deer-hunters' "jack-lamp,"
familiarly called by Neal's companion the
"jack."
And now it may be readily guessed in what
thrilling night-work these canoe-men are engaged
as they skim over Squaw Pond, with
no swish of paddle, nor jar of motion, nor
even a noisy breath, disturbing the brooding
silence through which they glide. They are
"jacking" or "floating" for deer, showing
the radiant eye of their silvery jack to attract
any antlered buck or graceful doe which
may come forth from the screen of the forest
to drink at this quiet hour amid the tangled
grasses and lily-pads at the pond's brink.
Now, a deer, be it buck, doe, or fawn in the
spotted coat, will stand as if moonstruck, if it
hears no sound; to gaze at the lantern, studying
the meteor which has crossed its world
as an astronomer might investigate a rare,
radiant comet. So it offers a steady mark
for the sportsman's bullet, if he can glide
near enough to discern its outline and take
aim. There is one exception to this rule. If
the wary animal has ever been startled by
a shot fired from under the jack, trust him
never to watch a light again, though it shine
like the Kohinoor.
As for Neal Farrar, this was his first attempt
at playing the part of midnight hunter;
and I am bound to say that—being English
born and city bred—he found the situation
much too mystifying for his peace of mind.
He knew that the canoe was moving, moving
rapidly; for giant pines along the shore,
looking solid and black as mourning pillars,
shot by him as if theirs were the motion,
with an effect indescribably weird. Now and
again a gray pine stump, appearing, if the
light struck it, twice its real size, passed like
a shimmering ghost. But he felt not the
slightest tremor of advance, heard no swish
or ripple of paddle.
A moisture oozed from his skin, and gathered
in heavy drips under the brim of his hat,
as he began to wonder whether the light bark
skiff was working through the water at all, or
skimming in some unnatural way above it.
For the life of him he could not settle this
doubt. And, fearful of balking the expedition
by a stir, he dared not turn his head to
investigate the doings of his comrade, Cyrus
Garst.
Cyrus, though also city bred, was an American,
and evidently an old hand at the present
business. The Maine wilds had long been
his playground. He had studied the knack
of noiseless paddling under the teaching of a
skilled forest guide until he fairly brought it
to perfection. And, in perfection, it is about
the most wizard-like art practised in the nineteenth
century.
The silent propulsion was managed thus:
the grand master of the paddle gripped its
cross handle in both hands, working it so that
its broad blade cut the water first backward
then forward so dexterously that not even his
own practised hearing could detect a sound;
nor could he any more than Neal feel a sensation
of motion.
The birch-bark skiff skimmed onward as if
borne on unseen pinions.
To Neal Farrar, who had been brought up
amid the tumult of rival noises and the practical
surroundings of Manchester, England,
who was a stranger to the solitudes of primitive
forests, and almost a stranger to weird
experiences, the silent advance was a mystery.
And it began to be a hateful one; for he
had not even the poor explanation of it which
has been given in this record.
It was only his third night in Maine wilds;
and I fear that his friend Cyrus, when inviting
him to join in the jacking excursion, had refrained
from explaining the canoe mystery,
mischievously promising himself considerable
fun from the English lad's bewilderment.
Neal's hearing was strained to catch any
sound of big game beating about amid the
bushes on shore or splashing in the water,
but none reached him. The night seemed to
grow stiller, stiller, ever stiller, as they glided
towards the head of the pond, until the dead
quiet started strange, imaginary noises.
There was a pounding as of dull hammers
in his ears, a belling in his head, and a drumming
at his heart.
He was tortured by a wild desire to yell his
loudest, and defy the brooding silence.
Another—a midnight watchman—broke
it instead.
"Whoo-ho-ho-whah-whoo!"
It was the thrilling scream of a big-eyed owl
as he chased a squirrel to its death, and proceeded
to banquet in unwinking solemnity.
"Whoo-ho-ho-whah-whoo!"
Neal started,—who wouldn't?—and joggled
the canoe, thereby nearly ending the
night hunt at once by the untimely discharge
of his rifle.
He had barely regained some measure of
steadiness, though he felt as if needles were
sticking into him all over, when at last there
was a crashing amid the bushes on the right
bank, not a hundred yards distant.
Noiselessly as ever the canoe shot around,
turning the jack's eye in that direction. A
minute later a magnificent buck, swinging
his antlers proudly, dashed into the pond,
and stooped his small red tongue to drink,
licking in the water greedily with a soft, lapping
sound.
Neal silently cocked his rifle, almost choking
with excitement; then paused for a few
seconds to brace up and control the nervous
terrors which had possessed him, before his
eye singled out the spot in the deer's neck
which his bullet must pierce. But he found
his operations further delayed; for the animal
suddenly lifted its head, scattered feathery
spray from its horns and hoofs, and retired
a few steps up the bank.
In its former position every part of its
body was visibly outlined under the silver
light of the jack. Now a successful shot
would be difficult, though it might be managed.
The boy leaned slightly forward, trying
to hold his gun dead straight and take
cool aim, when the most curious of all the
curious sensations he had felt this night ran
through him, seeming to scorch like electricity
from his scalp to his feet.
From the stand which the deer had taken,
its body was in shadow. All that the sportsman
could discern were two living, glowing
eyes, staring—so it appeared to him—straight
into his, like starry search-lights, as
if they read the death-purpose in the boy's
heart, and begged him to desist.
It was all over with Neal Farrar's shot.
He lowered his rifle, while the speech, which
could no longer be repressed, rattled in his
throat before it broke forth.
"I'll go crazy if I don't speak!" he cried.
At the first word the buck went scudding
like the wind through the forest, doubtless
vowing by the shades of his ancestors that he
never would stand to gaze at a light again.
"And—and—I can't shoot the thing
while it's looking at me like that!" the boy
blurted out.
"You dunderhead! What do you mean?"
gasped Cyrus, breaking silence in a gusty
whisper of mingled anger and amusement.
"You won't get a chance to shoot it or anything
else now. You've lost us our meat for
to-night."
"Well, I couldn't help it," Neal whispered
back. "For pity's sake, what has been moving
this canoe? The quiet was enough to
set a fellow mad! And then that buck stared
straight at me like a human thing. I could
see nothing but two burning eyes with white
rings round them."
"Stuff!" was the American's answer. "He
was gazing at the jack, not at you. He
couldn't see an inch of you with that light
just over your head. But it would have been
a hard shot anyhow, for his nose was towards
you, and ten to one you'd have made a clean
miss."
"Well," he added, after five minutes of
acute listening, "I guess we may give over
jacking for to-night. That first cry of yours
was enough to set a regiment of deer scampering.
I'm only half mad after all at your
losing a chance at such a splendid buck. It
was something to see him as he stooped to
drink in the glare of the jack, a midnight
forest picture such as one wants to remember.
Long may he flourish! We wouldn't
have started out to rid him of his glorious
life if we weren't half-starved on flapjacks
and ends of pork. Let's get back to camp!
I guess you felt a few new sensations to-night,
eh, Neal Farrar?"
Chapter II - A Spill-Out
Indeed, shocks and sensations seemed to
ride rampant that night in endless succession;
a fact which Neal presently realized,
as does every daring young fellow who visits
the Maine wilderness for the first time, whatever
be his object.
Ere turning the canoe towards home, Cyrus
drove it a few feet nearer to shore, again
warily listening for any further sound of game.
Just then another wild, whooping scream
cleft the night air; and, on looking towards
the bank, Neal beheld his owlship, who had
finished the squirrel, seated on an aged windfall,
one end of which dipped into the water.
The gray bird on the gray old trunk formed
a second thrilling midnight picture, but at
this moment young Farrar was in no mood
for studying effects. He felt rather unstrung
by his recent emotions; and, though he was
by no means an imaginative youth, he actually
took it into his head half seriously that
the whooping, hooting thing was taunting
him with making a failure of the jacking business.
Without pausing to consider whether
the owl would furnish meat for the camp or
not, he let fly at him suddenly with his rifle.
The fate of that ghostly, big-eyed creature
will be forever one of those mysteries which
Neal Farrar would like to solve. Whether
the heavy bullet intended for deer laid him
open—which is improbable—or whether it
didn't, nobody had a chance to discover. Being
unused to birch-bark canoes, the sportsman
gave a slight lurch aside after he had
discharged his leaden messenger of death,
startled doubtless by the loud, unexpected
echoes which reverberated through the forest
after his shot.
"Hold on!" cried Cyrus, trying to avert
a ducking by a counter-motion. "You'll tip
us over!"
Too late! The birch skiff spun round,
rocked crazily for a second or two, and keeled
over, spilling both its occupants into the
black and silver water of the pond.
Of course they ducked under, and of course
they rose, gurgling and spluttering.
"You didn't lose the rifle, Neal, did you?"
gasped the American directly he could speak.
"Not I! I held on to it like grim death."
"Good for you! To lose a hundred-and-fifty-dollar
gun when we're starting into the
wilds would be maddening."
Then, just because they were extremely
healthy, happy, vigorous fellows, whose lungs
had been drinking in pure, exhilarating ozone
and fragrant odors of pine-balsam and were
thereby expanded, they took a cheerful view
of this duck under, and made the midnight
forest echo, echo, and re-echo, with peals and
gusts and shouts of laughter, while they
struggled to right their canoe.
The merry jingles rang on in challenge
and answer, repeating from both sides of the
pond, until they reached at last the wooded
slopes and mighty bowlders of Old Squaw
Mountain, a peak whose "star-crowned head"
could be imagined rather than discerned
against the horizon, near the distant shore
from which the hunters had started. Here
echo ran riot. It seemed to their excited
fancies as if the ghost of Old Squaw herself,
the disappointed Indian mother who had,
according to tradition, lived so long in loneliness
upon this mountain, were joining in
their mirth with haggish peals.
The canoe had turned bottom uppermost.
On righting it they found that the jack-staff
had been dislodged. The jack was floating
gayly away over the ripples; its light, being
in an air-tight case, was unquenched.
"Swim ashore with the rifle, Neal," said
Cyrus. "I'll pick up the jack. Did you
ever see anything so absurdly comical as it
looks, dodging off on its own hook like a big,
wandering eye?"
With his comrade's help young Farrar succeeded
in getting the gun across his back,
slinging it round him by its leather shoulder-strap;
then he struck out for the bank, having
scarcely twenty yards to swim before he
reached shallow water.
Now, for the first time to-night, the moon
shone fully out from her veil of cloud, casting
a flood of silver radiance, and showing him a
scene in white and black, still and clear as
a steel engraving, of a beauty so unimagined
and grand that it seemed a little awful. It
gave him a sudden respect for the unreclaimed,
seldom-trodden region to which his
craving for adventure had brought him.
The outline of Old Squaw Mountain could
be plainly discerned, a dark, towering shape
against the horizon. A few stars glinted like
a diamond diadem above its brow. Down
its sides and from the base stretched a sable
mantle of forest, enwrapping Squaw Pond, of
which the moon made a mirror.
"My! I think this would make the fellows
in Manchester open their eyes a bit," muttered
Neal aloud. "Only one feels as if he
ought to see some old Indian brave such as
Cyrus tells about,—a Touch-the-Cloud, or
Whistling Elk, or Spotted Tail, come gliding
towards him out of the woods in his paint
and feather toggery. Glad I didn't visit
Maine a hundred years ago, though, when
there'd have been a chance of such a meeting."
Still muttering, young Farrar kicked off his
high rubber boots, and dragged off his coat.
He proceeded to shake and wring the water
from his upper garments, listening intently,
and glancing half expectantly into the pitch-black
shadows at the edges of the forest, as
if he might hear the stealthy steps and see
the savage form of the superseded red man
emerge therefrom.
"Ugh! I mind the ducking now more than
I did a while ago," he murmured. "The
water wasn't cold. Why, we bathed at the
other end of the pond late last evening!
But these wet clothes are precious uncomfortable.
I wish we were nearer to camp.
Good Gracious! What's that?"
He stood stock-still and erect, his flesh
shrinking a little, while his drenched flannel
shirt clung yet more closely and clammily to
his skin.
A distant noise was wafted to his ears
through the forest behind. It began like the
gentle, mellow lowing of a cow at evening,
swelled into a quavering, appealing crescendo
cadence, and gradually died away. Almost
as the last note ceased another commenced
at the same low pitch, with only the rest of
a heart-beat between the two, and surged
forth into a plaintive yet tempestuous call,
which sank as before. It was followed by
a third, terminating in an impatient roar.
The weird solo ran through several scales in
its performance, rising, wailing, booming, sinking,
ever varying in expression. It marked a
new era in Neal's experience of sounds, and
left him choking with bewilderment about
what sort of forest creature it could be which
uttered such a call.
He began to get out some bungling description
when Cyrus joined him shortly afterwards,
but the American had had a lively
time of it while recovering his jack-light and
righting the canoe on mid-pond. He was
in no mood for explanations.
"Keep the yarn, whatever it is, till to-morrow,
Neal," he said. "I didn't hear anything
special. Perhaps I was too far away.
I'm so wet and jaded that I feel as limp as a
washed-out rag. Let's get back to camp as
fast as we can."
Chapter III - Life in a Bark Hut
It was two o'clock in the morning when
the tired, draggled pair stumbled ashore
at the place where they embarked, hauled
up their birch skiff, leaving it to repose, bottom
uppermost, under a screen of bushes,
and then stood for some minutes in deliberation.
"I'm sure I hope we can find the trail all
right," said Cyrus. "Yes, I see the blazes
on the trees. Here's luck!"
He had been turning the jack-lamp on
either side of him, trying to discover the
"blazes," or notches cut in some of the
trunks, which marked the "blazed trail"—in
other words, the spotted line through the
otherwise trackless forest, which would lead
him whither he wanted to go.
It required considerable experience and unending
watchfulness to follow these "blazes";
but young Garst seemed to have the instinct
of a true woodsman, and went ahead unfalteringly,
if vigilantly, while Neal followed
closely in his tracks.
After rather a lengthy trudge, they reached
a point where the ground sloped gently upward
into a low bluff. Still keeping to the
trail, they ascended this eminence, finding
the forest not so dense, and the walking
easier than it had been hitherto. Gaining
the top, they emerged upon an open patch,
which had been cleared of its erect, massive
pines, and the long-hidden earth laid bare to
the sky by the lumberman's axe.
Here the eagerly desired sight—that sight
of all others to the tired camper; namely,
the camp itself, with its cheery, blazing camp-fire—burst
upon their view, sheltered by a
group of sapling pines, which had grown up
since their giant brothers went to make
timber.
Now, a Maine camp, as every one knows,
may consist of any temporary shelter you
choose to name, according to the tastes and
opportunities of its occupants, from a fair
white canvas home to a log cabin or a hastily
erected canopy of spruce boughs. In
the present instance it was a "wangen," or
hut of strong bark, such as is sometimes
used by lumbermen to rest and sleep in
when they are driving their floats of timber
down one of the rivers of this region to a
distant town, which is a centre of the lumber
trade.
Cyrus and Neal were making across the
clearing in the direction of the camp-fire
with revived spirits, when the American suddenly
grabbed his friend by the arm, and
drew him behind a clump of low bushes.
"Hold on a minute!" he whispered. "By
all that's glorious, there's Uncle Eb singing
his favorite song! It's worth hearing. You
never listened to such music in England."
"I don't suppose I ever did," answered
Neal, suppressed laughter making him shake.
Upon a gray pine stump, beside the blaze,
which he was feeding with a hemlock bough,
sat a battered-looking yet lively personage.
Had he been standing upright upon the
remnant of trunk, he would certainly, in the
bright but changeful firelight, have deceived
an onlooker into believing him to be a continuation
of it; for the baggy tweed trousers
which he wore on his immense legs, and
which partially hid his loose-fitting brogans,
or woodsman's boots, his thick, knitted jersey,
his mop of woolly hair, with the cap of
coon's fur that adorned it, were a striking
mixture of grays, all bordering upon the
color of the stump. His skin, however, was
a fine contrast, shining as he bent towards
the flame like the outside of a copper kettle.
In daylight it would be three shades darker,
because the thick coral lips, gleaming teeth,
and prominent, friendly eyes of the individual,
betrayed him to be in his own words, "a colored
gen'leman;" that is, a full-blooded negro,
and a free American citizen.
Beside him, squatting upon his haunches
and wagging his shaggy tail, was a good-sized
dog, not of pure breed, but undoubtedly
possessed of fire and fidelity, as was shown
by the eye he raised to his master. His red
coat and general formation showed that his
father had been an Irish setter, though he
seemed to have other and fiercer blood in
his veins, mingling with that of this gentle
parent.
To him the negro was chanting a war-song,—some
lines by a popular writer which he
had found in an old newspaper, and had set
to a curious tune of his own composition, rendering
the performance more inspiriting by
sundry wild whoops, and an occasional whacking
of his teeth together.
Here are two verses, under the influence
of which the dog worked himself up to such
excitement that he seemed to feel the ghosts
of rabbits slain—for he could smell no live
ones—hovering near him:—
"I raise my gun whar de rabbit run—
Ketch him, Tiger, ketch him!
En de rabbit say:
'Gimme time ter pray,
Fer I ain't got long fer to stay, to stay!'
Oh, ketch him, Tiger, ketch him!
"Ketch him, oh, ketch him!
Run ter de place en fetch him!
De bell done chime
Fer de breakfast time—
Oh, ketch him, Tiger, ketch him!"
"If there are any more verses, Uncle Eb,
keep them until we've had supper, or breakfast,
or whatever you like to call a meal at
this unearthly hour. I'm so hungry that I
could chew nails!" cried Cyrus, springing
from behind the bushes, and reaching the,
camp-fire with a few strides, Neal following
him.
"Sakes alive! yonkers; is dat you?" cried
the darkey, uprearing his gray figure. "I'se
mighty glad to see you back. Whar's yer
meat? Left it in de canoe mebbe? De
buck too big to drag 'long to camp—eh?"
There was a wicked rolling of Uncle Eb's
eyes while he spoke. Evidently from the
looks of the sportsmen he guessed immediately
what had been the result of their excursion.
"No luck and no buck to-night!" answered
Garst. "But don't roast us, Uncle Eb. Get
us something to eat quicker than lightning or
we'll go for you—at least we would if we
weren't entirely played out. It isn't everybody
who can manage a hard shot as cleverly
as you do, when he can only see the eyes of
an animal. And that was the one chance we
got."
No man living ever heard a further word
from Cyrus as to how his English friend bore
the scares of a first night's jacking.
"Ya-as, dat's a ticklish shot. Most folks
is skeered o' trying it," drawled out Ebenezer
Grout, a professional guide as well as "colored
gen'leman," familiarly called by visitors
to this region who hired the use of his hut
and his services, "Uncle Eb."
"There's some comfort for you," whispered
Cyrus slyly into Neal's ear. Aloud he said,
addressing the guide, "We had a spill-out,
too, as a crown-all. I'm mighty glad that
this is the second of October, not November,
and that the weather is as warm as summer;
otherwise we'd be in a pretty bad way from
chill. I feel shivery. Hurry up, and get us
some steaming hot coffee and flapjacks, Uncle
Eb, while we fling off these wet clothes.
The trouble is we haven't got any dry ones."
"Hain't got no oder suits?" queried the
woodsman. "Den go 'long, boys, and rig
yerselves up in yer blankets. Ye can pertend
to be Injuns fer to-night. Like enough dis
ain't de worst shift ye'll have to make 'fore ye
get out o' dese parts."
As the draggled pair were making towards
the hut, which stood about six feet from the
fire, to follow his advice, its bark door was
suddenly pushed wide open. Forth stepped,
or rather staggered, another boy, younger and
shorter than Neal. His tumbled fair hair
was here and there adorned with a green pine-needle,
which was not remarkable, considering
that he had just arisen from a bed of pine
boughs. Sundry others were clinging to the
surface of the warm, fleecy blankets in which
he was wrapped, and his feet were thrust into
a pair of moccasins. He had the appearance
and voice of a person awaking from sound
sleep.
"I say, you fellows, it's about time you
got back!" he said, rubbing his heavy eyes,
and addressing the hunters. "I hope you've
had some luck. I dreamt that I was smacking
my lips over a venison steak."
"Smack 'em w'en you git it, honey!" remarked
Uncle Eb, while he mixed a plain
batter of flour, baking-powder, and cold
water, which he dropped in big spoonfuls on
a frying-pan, previously greased, proceeding
to fry the mixture over his camp-fire.
The thin, round cakes which presently appeared
were the "flapjacks" despised by
Cyrus as insufficient diet.
Without waiting to answer the new boy's
greeting, the hunters had disappeared into
the bark shanty. When next they issued
forth they were rigged up Indian fashion
in moccasins and blankets, the latter being
doubled and draped over their underclothing,—of
which luckily they had a dry supply,—and
gathered round their waists with leather
straps. Knitted caps, usually worn when
sleeping, adorned their heads.
"You see, we followed Dol's example and
your advice, Uncle Eb," said Cyrus, as they
seated themselves by the camp-fire. "And
I tell you these make tip-top dressing-gowns
when you're feeling a little bit chilly after a
drenching. We didn't bring along a second
suit of tweeds for the simple reason that we
mean to do some pretty rough tramping with
our packs on our backs, and then a fellow is
likely to grumble at any unnecessary pound
of weight he carries."
"Shuah—shuah!" assented Uncle Eb.
"And that is why we left our fishing-rods
behind," continued Garst. "You see, our
main object this trip is neither hunting nor
fishing. But a creel of gamey trout from
Squaw Pond would come in handy now to
replenish our larder."
"Wal, I b'lieve I'll fix up a rod to-mo-oh
an' hook a few, fer de pork's givin' out.
Hain't got mich use fer trout meself. Dey's
kind o' tasteless eatin' if a man can git a
bit o' fat coon or a fatty [hare], let 'lone
ven'zon. Pork's a sight better'n 'em to my
mind."
While Uncle Eb was giving his views on
food, he was hurriedly "bilin'" coffee, frying
unlimited flapjacks, and breaking up some
crystal cakes of maple sugar, which he melted
into a sirup, and poured over them.
"De bell done chime
Fer de breakfast time!"
he shouted gleefully when all was accomplished.
"Heah, yonkers! I guess we may
call dis meal breakfast jest as well as not, fer
it's neah to dawn now."
And the trio fell to voraciously, as he
handed them each a steaming tin mug and
an equally steaming plate. The newly
awakened youngster, who had been cuddling
his head sleepily against Neal's shoulder (a
glance showed that they were brothers), had
clamored for his share of the banquet.
"You haven't been lonely, Dol, I hope,
have you?" said Cyrus, as a whole flapjack,
doubled over and drenched in sirup, disappeared
down his capacious throat.
"Not I," answered Dol (Adolphus Farrar,
ladies and gentlemen), shutting and opening
a pair of steel-gray eyes with a sort of
quick snap. "Uncle Eb and I sat by the
fire until twelve o'clock. He sang songs, and
told tip-top stories about coon hunts. I tell
you it was fun! I'd rather see a coon hunt
than go out at night jacking, especially if I
got a ducking instead of a deer, like some
bungling fellows I know."
"Don't be saucy, Young England, or I'll go
for you when I've finished eating," laughed
Cyrus good-humoredly. "Who told you
what we got?"
Dol winked at Uncle Eb, who had, indeed,
entertained him with giggling jokes about
the unsuccessful hunters while they were
stripping off their wet garments.
Adolphus, being the youngest of the
camping-party, was favored with the softest
pine-bough bed and the best of the limited
luxuries which the camp possessed, with unlimited
nicknames,—from "Young England"
to "Shaver" or "Chick," according to the
whims of his comrades.
"Say, Uncle Eb, we're having a fine old
time to-night—all sorts of experiences! I
guess you may as well finish that song we
interrupted while we're finishing our meal."
"All rightee, gen'lemen!" answered the
jolly guide and cook.
The dog Tiger had retreated to the back
of the camp-fire, where he lay blissfully snoozing;
but at a booming "Whoop-ee!" from his
master, which formed a prelude to the following
verses, he shot up like a rocket, and
manifested all his former signs of excitement.
"Dey's a big fat goose whar de turkey roos'—
Ketch him, Tiger, ketch him!
En de goose—he say,
'Hit'll soon be day,
En I got no feders fer ter give away!'
Oh, ketch him, Tiger, ketch him!
"Ketch him, oh, ketch him,
Run ter de roos' en fetch him!
He ain't gwine tell
On de dinner bell—
Ketch him, Tiger, ketch him!"
"Scoot 'long to bed now, you yonkers, or
ye'll look like spooks to-mo-oh! Hit's day
a'ready," cried the singer directly he had
whooped out his last note.
And the "yonkers," nothing loath, for they
had finished their repast, sprang up to obey
him.
"Isn't it a comfort that we haven't any
trouble of undressing and getting into our
bedclothes, fellows?" Cyrus said, as they
reached the wangen, and prepared to throw
themselves upon the fragrant camp-bed of
fresh green pine-boughs, which made the
bark hut smell more healthily than a palace.
The natural mattress was wide enough to
accommodate three. The boughs were laid
down in rows with the under side up, and
overlapped each other. To be sure, an occasional
twig might poke a sleeper's ribs, but
what mattered that? To the English boys
especially—having the charm of entire novelty—it
was a matchless bed, wholesome,
restful, and rich with balsamic odors hitherto
unknown.
The trio were stupidly tired; but on the
American continent no happier or healthier
youths could have been found.
It had, indeed, been a night big with experiences;
and there was one still to come,
which, to Neal Farrar at any rate, was as novel
as the rest. He had thrown himself upon
his bough couch, too weary to offer anything
but the gladness of his heart for worship,
when Cyrus touched his arm.
"Look there!" he said. "If a fellow
could see that without feeling some sensations
go through him which he never felt
before, he wouldn't be worth much!"
He pointed through the open door of the
hut at the sky above the clearing, over which
was stealing a pearly hue of dawn, shot with
a tinge of rosy light, like the fire in the heart
of an opal.
This made a royal canopy over the towering
head of Old Squaw Mountain,—near by
now and plainly visible,—which had not yet
lost its starry diadem, though the gems were
paling one by one. The shoulders of the
peak wore a mantle of purple, and the forest
which clothed its bulk was changing from the
blackness of a mourning robe to the emerald
green of a sea-nymph's drapery.
The shutters of Night were rolling back,
and young Day was stepping out to cast her
first smile on a waiting earth.
As the watchers in the hut caught that
smile, every thought which rose in them was
a daybreak song to the God who is light, and
the secret of every dawning.
With the day-smile kissing their faces they
fell asleep, feeling that they were wrapped in
the embrace of the invisible King.
Chapter IV - Whither Bound?
"Where from? Whither bound?" It
is not often that a man or boy
burns to put these questions—which ships
signal to each other when they pass upon the
ocean—to some individual who hurries by
him on a crowded thoroughfare, whose name
perhaps he knows, but whose hand he has
never clasped, of whose thoughts, feelings,
and capabilities he is ignorant.
But just let him meet that same fellow during
a holiday trip to some wild sea-beach or
lonely mountain, let an acquaintance spring
up, let him observe the habits of the other
traveller, discovering a few of his weak points
and some of his good ones, and then he wishes
to ask, "Where do you hail from? Whither
are you bound?"
Therefore, having encountered three fairly
good-looking, jovial, well-disposed young fellows
amid the solitudes of a Maine forest,
having spent some eventful hours in their
company, learning how they behaved in certain
emergencies, it is but natural that the
reader should wish to know their ordinary
occupations, with their reasons for venturing
into these wilds, and the goal they wish to
reach, before he journeys with them farther.
Just at present, being fast asleep, dreaming,
and—if I must say it—snoring like troopers,
upon their mattresses of pine boughs,
they are unable to give any information about
themselves. But the friend who has been
authorized to record their travels will be
happy to satisfy all reasonable curiosity.
To begin, then, with the "boss" of the
party, Cyrus Garst, the writer would say that
he is a student of Harvard University, and
a brainy, energetic, robust son of America.
Among his college classmates he is regarded
as a bit of a hero; for, in spite of his comparative
youth, he is an enterprising traveller and
a veteran camper, whose camp-fire has blazed
in some of the wildest solitudes of his native
land. For his hobby is natural history, and
his playground the "forest primeval," where
he studies American animals amid the lonely
passes which they choose for their lairs and
beats.
Every year when Harvard's learned halls
are closed for the long summer vacation,—sometimes
at other seasons too,—he starts
off on a trip to a wilderness region, with his
knapsack on his back, his rifle on his shoulder,
and often carrying his camera as well.
Once in a while he has been accompanied
by a bosom friend or two. More frequently
he has gone alone, hiring the services of a
professional guide accustomed to the locality
he visits. Now, such a guide is the indispensable
figure in every woodland trip. He is
expected to supply the main part of his employer's
camp "kit"; namely, a tent or some
shelter to sleep under, cooking utensils, axes,
etc., as well as a boat or canoe if such be required.
And this son of the forest, whose
foot can make a bee-line to its destination
through the densest wooded maze, is not only
leader, but cook and general-utility man in
camp as well. The guide must be equally
grand-master of paddle, rifle, and frying-pan.
For these tireless woodland heroes Cyrus
Garst has a general admiration. He has always
agreed with them famously—save on
one point; and he has never had to shorten
his wanderings for fear of lengthening their
fees. For Cyrus has a millionnaire father in
the Back Bay of Boston, who is disposed to
indulge his whims.
The one point of variance is this: while
all guides admire young Garst as a crack shot
with a rifle, he frequently dumfounds them
by letting slip stunning chances at game, big
and little. They call him "a queer specimen
sportsman,"—understanding little his love
for the wild offspring of the woods,—because
he never uses his gun save when the bareness
of his larder or the peril of his own life
or his chum's demands it.
Nevertheless, feeling the need of fresh
meat, the naturalist was for the moment hotly
exasperated because his English comrade,
Neal Farrar, missed even a poor chance at a
buck during the midnight excursion on Squaw
Pond.
His friends are proud of stating that up to
the present Cyrus had proceeded well in his
friendly acquaintance with wild creatures, his
desire being to study their habits when alive
rather than to pore over their anatomy when
dead. And he has always reaped a plentiful
harvest of fun during his trips, declaring that
he has "the pull over fellows who go into the
woods for killing," seeing that he can thoroughly
enjoy the escape of a game animal if
he can only catch a sight of it, and perceive
how its pluck or cunning enables it to baffle
pursuing man. There are those who call Cyrus
a sportsman of the best type. Perhaps
they are right.
Yet in the year of our story, when he had
just attained his majority, this student of forest
life is still unsatisfied, because he has not
been able to obtain a good view of the behemoth
of American woods, the ignis fatuus
of hunters,—the mighty moose.
Once only, when paddling on a still pond
with his experienced guide for company, the
latter suddenly closed the slide of the jack-lamp,
hiding its light. At the same moment
a dark, splendid monster, tall as a horse and
swinging a pair of antlers five feet broad,
suddenly appeared upon the bank, near to
which the canoe lay in black shadow. The
hunters dared not breathe. It was at a season
of year when the Maine law exacts a
heavy fine for the killing of a moose; and
even the guide had no desire to send his
bullets through the law, though he might
have riddled the game without compunction.
For a minute or two the creature halted at
the pond's brink, magnified in the mirror of
moonlit water into a gigantic, wavering shape.
Then with slow, solemn tread he walked along
the bank ahead, gave a loud snort something
like the snort of a war-horse, made a crunching,
chopping noise with his jaws, resembling
the sound of a dull axe striking against wood,
plunged into the lake, and swam across to the
opposite shore.
"If we had fired, he might have come for
us full tilt," whispered the guide so softly that
his words were like a gliding breath. "And
then I tell you we'd have had a narrow
squeak. He'd have kicked the canoe into
splinters and us out o' time in short order."
"But a moose won't charge unless he's
attacked, will he?" asked Cyrus, later in the
night, when a couple of quacking black ducks
which had received a dose of lead were lying
silent at his feet, and the hunters were returning
to camp with food.
"Not often," was the reply. "Only at this
time o' year, if they've got a mate to defend,
you can't say for sure what they'll do. They
won't always fight either, even if they're
wounded, when they can get a chance to bolt.
But a moose, if he has to die, will be sure to
die game, with his face to his enemy; and so
will every wild animal that I know. I've even
seen a shot partridge flutter up its feathers
like a game-cock at the fellow who dropped
it."
Well, this memorable glimpse of his mooseship
was obtained in the year before our story.
And now, in the beginning of October, young
Garst was off into Maine wilds again, having
arranged to "do" the forest thoroughly after
his usual fashion, seeing all he could of its
countless phases of life, and finally to meet
this same guide—a dare-devil fellow who was
reported to have had adventures in moose-hunting
such as other woodsmen did not
dream of—at a log camp far in the wilderness.
Thence they could proceed to solitudes
where the voice of man seldom echoed, where
the foot of man rarely trod, and where moose
signs were pretty sure to be found.
But there was one very unusual feature
in his present expedition. The student of
nature, who generally started forth alone,
was this year, owing to a freak of fate and to
his natural good-nature, accompanied by two
English lads.
Early in the summer of this same year,
Francis Farrar, a wealthy cotton-merchant of
Manchester, England, visited America on a
business-trip, and became the guest of Cyrus's
father. He brought with him his two sons,
Neal, aged sixteen and a half, and Adolphus,
familiarly called Dol, who was more than a
year younger.
Both boys had been at a large public
school, and physically, as well as mentally,
were well developed. They were accustomed
to spending long vacations with their father
at wild spots on the seashore, or amid mountains
in England and Scotland. They could
tirelessly do a sixty-mile spin on their
"wheels," were good football players, excellent
rowers, formed part of the crew of their
father's yacht, could skilfully handle gun
and fishing-rod, but they had never camped
out.
They knew none of the delights of sleeping
in woodland quarters, with only a canvas
or bark roof, or perhaps a few spruce boughs,
between them and the sky—
"While a music wild and solemn
From the pine-tree's height
Rolls its vast and sea-like volume
On the wind of night."
Small wonder, then, that when they heard
Cyrus Garst tell of his camping excursions,
of his jolly times, long tramps, and hairbreadth
escapes, their hearts swelled with a
tremendous longing to accompany him on the
trip into northern Maine which he was then
projecting for the following October.
Now, Cyrus at the first start-off conceived
a liking for these English fellows, to whom,
for his father's sake, he played the part of
genial host. With a lordly recognition of his
superior years he pronounced them "first-rate
youngsters, with lots of snap in them."
And as the acquaintance progressed, Neal
Farrar, with his erect figure, broad chest,
musical voice, and wide-apart gray eyes,—so
clear and honest that their glance was a
beam,—proved a personage so likable that
the student adopted him as "chum," forgetting
those five years which had been a gulf
between them.
Dol, whose eyes were of a more steely hue
than his brother's, striking fire readily and
showing all manner of flinty lights, who had
a downright talent for mimicry, and a small
share of juvenile self-importance, came in for
regard of a more indulgent and less equal
nature.
Directly he got an inkling of the desire
for a forest trip which stirred in the boys'
breasts, making them yearn all day and toss
all night, Cyrus gave them both a cordial invitation
to accompany him into Maine. Mr.
Farrar did not purpose returning to Europe
till midwinter. His consent was easily obtained.
He presented each of his sons with
a new Winchester repeating rifle, with which
they practised diligently at a target ere the
eventful day of the start dawned, though
their leader emphatically insisted that the
prime pleasures of the trip were not to be
looked for in the slaughter done by their
hands.
Wearing the camper's favorite dress of
stout gray tweed, the trio left Boston on a
lovely September evening towards the close
of the month, taking a fast night train for
Maine, brimful of enthusiasm about the wild
woods and free camp-life. The hue of their
clothes was chosen with a view to making
their figures resemble the forest trunks, so
that they would be less likely to attract the
notice of animals, and might get a chance to
creep upon them undetected.
About their waists were their ammunition
belts, with pouches well stocked. Their large
knapsacks contained blankets, moccasins, and
various other necessaries of a camper's outfit,
including heavy knitted jerseys for chill
days and nights, and rubber boots reaching
high on the legs for wear in wading and traversing
swampy tracts.
About twenty-four hours later they dropped
off the rattling, jingling stage-coach which
bore them over the latter part of their journey,
at the flourishing village of Greenville,
on the borders of the Maine wilds.
Here they were greeted by a view, the
loveliness of which made the English boys,
who had never looked on it before, experience
strange heart-leaps.
A magnificent sheet of water nearly forty
miles long and fourteen broad lay before
them, studded with islands, girt with evergreen
forests and wooded peaks. Under the
rays of the setting sun its bosom was shot
with arrows of pale, quivering gold. Banners
of gold and flame-color floated over the crests
of the hills, flinging streamers of light down
their emerald sides.
"Fellows, there is Moosehead Lake; and
I guess you'll find few lakes in America or
elsewhere that can beat it for beauty," said
Cyrus, with a patriotic thrill in his voice, for
he had a feeling that he was doing the honors
of his country.
His English comrades were warm with admiration,
and here, in view of the forest-land
which was their El Dorado, tingled with anticipation
of the unknown.
The three rested that night at Greenville,
and began their tramping on the following
morning. They trudged a distance of seven
miles or so to the camp of Ebenezer Grout,
which, as Garst knew, was situated between
Squaw Pond and Old Squaw Mountain, the
latter being one of the finest peaks near
Moosehead Lake.
"Uncle Eb" was an old acquaintance of
Cyrus's, a dusky, lively woodsman, who spent
a great part of the year in his lone bark hut,
with his dog Tiger for company. He subsisted
chiefly on what he brought down with
his rifle, and sometimes earned three dollars
a day for guiding tourists up Old Squaw or
through the adjacent forests.
"There Is Moosehead Lake."
He was not an ambitious hunter, and rarely
pushed far into the solitudes of the wilderness
in search of moose or other big game. A
coon hunt was to him the climax of all fun.
It was chiefly with a hope that his comrades
might enjoy some novel entertainment of this
kind that Cyrus made his first stoppage at
Uncle Eb's camp, purposing to sojourn there
for a few days.
He was not disappointed.
The stupidly tired trio had slept for about
two hours, while the reader has been receiving
information second-hand about their past
and future, when a scratching, scraping, boring
noise on the outside of their bark roof
temporarily disturbed their slumbers. Dol
called out noisily, and, as was the way of that
youngster on sundry occasions, talked some
gibberish in his sleep. The scraping instantly
ceased.
A renewed and blissful season of snoring.
Another awakening. More music on the
roof, evidently caused by the claws of some
wild animal, while each of the campers was
startled by a loud "Cluck!"
"Lie still, fellows! Don't budge. Let's
see what the thing is," breathed Cyrus in a
peculiarly still whisper which he had learned
from his moose-hunting guide of whom mention
has been made.
Dead silence in the hut. Redoubled scraping
and rattling above, with a scattering of
bark chips.
Then light appeared through a jagged hole
just over a string which was stretched across
one corner of the cabin, and from which dangled
sundry articles of camp bric-a-brac,
mostly of a tinny nature, with Uncle Eb's
last morsel of "pork.
"By all that's glorious! it's a coon,"
breathed Cyrus, but so softly that his companions
did not hear.
As for the two Farrars, they were working
up to such a heat of excitement that they felt
as if life were now only beginning. They had
heard of the thievish raids made by the black
bear on unprotected camps, and of his special
fondness for pork. Not knowing that there
was no chance of an encounter with Bruin so
near to civilization as this, they peered at
that hole in the roof, expecting every moment
to see a huge, black, snarling snout thrust
through it.
It was a pointed gray muzzle which warily
appeared instead—appeared and disappeared
on the instant. For at this crisis Tiger's
shrill bugle-call resounded without, giving
warning of an attack on the camp. The
thing, whatever it was, scrambled from the
roof, and with a strange, shrill cry of one note
made towards the woods. The dog followed
it, barking for all he was worth.
Now, too, Uncle Eb's booming "Whoop-ee!"
was heard.
The hardy old woodsman, after his visitors
had gone to roost, instead of stretching himself
as usual upon his pine mattress, had
started off, accompanied by Tiger, to visit
some traps which he had set in the forest,
hoping to catch a marten or two. He took
the precaution of closing the door of the hut
when he saw that its inmates were soundly
sleeping, thinking meanwhile, that, as day
was dawning, there was little chance of any
wild "critter" coming round the camp during
his absence.
But a greedy raccoon, which had been
prowling near in the woods during the night,
and had been tantalized to desperation by the
smell of the late meal, especially by the odor
of flapjacks frying in pork fat, had stolen
from cover after the departure of his natural
enemy, the dog.
Finding the coast clear and the camp unguarded,
he made himself quietly at home,
rooted among some potato parings which
the guide had thrown aside a day or two
before, devoured a cold flapjack, and cleaned
the camp frying-pan as it had never been
cleaned before, with his tongue. But his
appetite was whetted, not glutted. Scent or
instinct told him that pork, molasses, and
other eatables were hidden in the bark hut.
Here was a golden opportunity for Mr. Coon.
No one molested him. Meditating a feast,
he climbed to the roof, and began cautiously
to scrape off portions of the bark. The rising
sun ought to have warned him back to
forest depths; but he persisted in his scratching,
repeating now and again a satisfied cluck.
His hole was made. His keen nose told
him that pork was almost within reach, when
the bugle-call of his enemy—Tiger's challenging
bark—smote upon his ear. Guide
and dog were opportunely returning to camp.
Of course, as soon as the marauder scrambled
off the roof, Cyrus and the boys sprang
from their couch. Barefooted, and in night
costume, they were already at the door of the
hut before Uncle Eb was heard booming,—
"Boys! Boys! Tumble out—tumble out!
Dere's a reg'lar razzle-dazzle fight goin' on
heah. Tiger's nabbed de coon."
Chapter V - A Coon Hunt
A razzle-dazzle fight it surely was!
On one side of the camp, between the
camping-ground, which Uncle Eb had cleared
with many a backache, and the woods, was a
narrow strip covered with a stunted, prickly
growth of wild raspberry bushes and tiny
cherry-trees. These had sprung up after the
pines had been cut down, as soon as the sun
peeped at the long-hidden earth.
Into it the bare-legged trio dared not venture,
knowing that they would get a worse
scratching and tearing than if the coon itself
mauled them.
But they could see and hear a whirling,
howling, clawing, spitting, rough-and-tumble
conflict going on in the midst of this miniature
jungle.
"Whew! Whew!" gasped Cyrus. "Here's
your first sight of a wild coon, boys. I wish
to goodness it had been a different sight, but
I suppose he must pay for his thieving."
"Tiger'll make him do dat. Bet yer life
he will! He's death on coons, if ever a dog
was," yelled Uncle Eb, gambolling with excitement,
his eyes bulging and widening until
they looked like oysters on the shell.
The soft, battered, gray felt hat which replaced
his fur cap in the daytime surged off
his gray wool, and frisked gently away towards
the camp-fire. There, coming in contact with
a red ember, it scorched and shrivelled into
smoking, smelling ashes, all unnoticed in the
tumult of the fight.
Whirling round and round, now under, now
over, dog and coon rolled presently forth
from the bushes, nearer to the feet of the
spectators. Then Neal and Dol could get a
clearer view of the strange animal. A breeze
of exclamations came from them, mingling
with the yelping, snarling, and clucking of
the combatants.
"Good gracious! Look at the stout body
and funny little legs of the fellow!"
"Doesn't he fight like a spitfire?"
"I'm glad he's not clawing me!"
"He's not much like any picture of a raccoon
I ever saw in a Natural History!"
"I guess he wouldn't resemble them greatly,
especially in that attitude, Dol," said Cyrus,
as soon as there was a lull in the boys'
comments.
The raccoon had now rolled on his back,
and was fighting so fiercely with teeth and
claws that a despairing cry broke from Uncle
Eb,—
"Yah! He's makin' Tiger's wool fly!"
It was then that the old guide began to
deliberate about rushing forward and despatching
his coonship with the butt end of
his rifle. Cyrus would gladly have stopped
the tussle long before, for there was too much
savagery about it to suit him; but he could
only have done so by stunning or killing one
of the combatants.
A heart-rending howl from Tiger. The
coon had caught him by his lower jaw. Uncle
Eb, clutching his empty rifle like a club,
was starting to the rescue, when the dog with
a sudden, desperate jerk freed himself. Mad
with rage and pain, he tried to seize the raccoon's
throat. But his enemy managed to
elude the strangling grip, and getting on his
feet, again caught Tiger, this time by the
cheek, causing another agonizing yelp.
Now, however, the undaunted dog whirled
round and round with such rapidity as to
make Mr. Coon relax his hold, and, gathering
all his strength, flung the wild animal off
to a distance of several feet.
Probably the raccoon felt that he had
enough of the conflict, and was doubtful
about its final issue. He seized the chance
for escape. While the spectators gasped with
excitement, they beheld him, with his head
doubled under his stomach, roll over and over
like a huge gray India-rubber ball, until he
reached the nearest tree, which happened to
be one of the young pines that shaded the
camp. Quick as lightning he climbed up
its trunk, uttering a second shrill, far-reaching
cry of one note.
"Listen! Listen, fellows!" cried Cyrus.
"That raccoon is a ventriloquist. The cry
seemed to come from somewhere far above
him. I had a tame coon long ago, and I
often heard him call like that. I tell you he's
a ventriloquist, and a mighty clever one too.
"The one piercing note was to warn his
mate," went on the naturalist, after a moment's
pause; "or in all probability, though
we have been speaking of the animal as 'he,'
it is really a female, for I have heard that peculiar
call given more frequently by a mother
to warn her cubs."
All that could now be seen of the animal—on
whose gender new light had been cast—was
a gray ball curled up on a tasselled
bough near the top of the pine-tree, and a
glimpse of a black nose over the edge of the
limb.
"Wal! 'tain't no matter wedder de critter
is a male or a fimmale; I'm a-goin' to bring
it down from dar mighty quick," said Uncle
Eb, fumbling with the cartridge-box which
was attached to his broad leather belt, and
preparing to load his rifle, while he cast murderous
looks aloft.
"No, you don't, then!" said Cyrus hotly.
"The creature has fought pluckily, and it
deserves to get a fair chance for its life. I'll
see that it does too. You oughtn't to be hard
on it for liking pork, Uncle Eb."
"Coons will be gittin' into eatin' order
soon," murmured the guide, smacking his lips,
and handling his gun undecidedly. "Roast
coon's a heap better'n roast lamb."
"Well, they're not in eating order yet, and
won't be till next month," answered Garst.
"Come, you've got to let this one go, Uncle
Eb, to please me."
"Tell ye wot: I'll call Tiger off" (Tiger
was alternately licking his wounds and baying
furiously for vengeance about the tree which
sheltered his enemy), "den, wen de coon
finds de place clear, bime-by he'll light down
from dat limb, I'll start off de dog, and let
'em finish de game atween 'em."
Cyrus considered for a minute, then decided
that on the coon's behalf he might
safely accept the compromise.
"Let's get into our clothes, fellows!" he
cried to Neal and Dol. "Now we're going
to have some fair fun! I guess there won't
be any more fighting; and I want you to see
how cunningly the raccoon will cheat the dog
and escape, if he gets an even chance."
In five minutes the trio were out of their
blankets and in their ordinary day apparel.
The old guide had hung the wet tweeds to
dry by the blazing camp-fire before he started
out to visit his traps, carefully stretching
them to prevent their "swunking" (shrinking).
Thus they were again fit for wear.
A half-hour of waiting ensued, during
which every one was on the tiptoe of expectation.
They had all withdrawn to some distance
from the tree. Uncle Eb had been
obliged to drag Tiger away, and was bathing
his cuts out of the camp water-bucket in a
shady corner. The dog, recognizing that he
was a patient, submitted without a growl or
budge, until his master, who had been keeping
a keen eye on that pine-tree, suddenly
loosed him, and started him off afresh with a
loud "Whoop-ee!" and a—
"Ketch him, Tiger! ketch him!"
The coon had "lighted down."
Away went the wild creature into the
woods. Away after him, went dog, guide,
student, and boys, plunging, tumbling, rushing
along helter-skelter, with a yell on every
lip.
"There he is! See him? That gray ball
rolling over and over!" shouted Cyrus. "I'll
tell you what, now; he's going to resort to
his clever dodge of 'barking a tree.' There
never was a general yet who could beat a
coon for strategy in making a retreat."
The forest surrounding the eminence on
which Uncle Eb's camp was situated consisted
mostly of pines, with here and there
the brilliant autumn foliage of a maple or
birch showing amid the evergreens. The
trees down the sides of the hill were not
densely crowded, but grew in irregular clumps
instead of an unbroken mass. This, of course,
afforded a better opportunity for the pursuers
to catch glimpses of the fugitive animal.
On finding that it was again chased, the
raccoon at first took shelter in a dense thicket
of scrub oak, which formed in places a tangled
undergrowth. Tiger quickly followed
up its trail, and it was driven thence.
Then Cyrus and the boys caught sight of
it spinning over and over like a ball, towards
a maple-tree with widely projecting limbs and
thick foliage; for it knew well that in speed
it was no match for the dog, and therefore
resorted to a neat little stratagem. The next
minute, being hotly pressed, it scrambled up
the friendly trunk.
"He's treed again, yonkers! Come on!"
shouted the guide, indifferent to the creature's
probable gender.
Tiger sat on his haunches at the foot of
the maple, setting up a slow, steady bark.
"Keep where you are, fellows! Watch
the other side of the tree!" whispered Cyrus,
his face twitching with excitement.
In his character of naturalist he had managed
to find out more about the coon's various
dodges than even the old guide had done.
In breathless wonder the Farrars presently
beheld that ingenious raccoon steal along to
the end of the most projecting limb on a different
side of the tree from the one it had
climbed, so that a screen of boughs and the
trunk were between it and its adversary.
Then it noiselessly dropped from the tip of
the branch to the ground, alighting, like a
skilled acrobat, on its shoulders, doubled its
pointed black nose under its stomach, and
again rolled over and over for a considerable
distance, when it got on its short legs and
scurried away, while Tiger still bayed at the
foot of the maple-tree, thinking the vanished
prey was above.
"That's what I called the coon's dodge of
'barking a tree,'" said Cyrus. "Don't you
see, when hard pressed, he runs up the trunk,
leaving his scent on the bark; then he creeps
to the other side under cover of the foliage,
and drops quietly to the ground. So he
breaks the scent and cheats the dog."
"Good gracious!" exclaimed Neal with an
expressive whistle.
"Perhaps it's because of his long gray hairs
that he has so much wisdom," Dol suggested.
"A bright idea, Chick!" chuckled the student,
tapping the boy's shoulder.
"We keep on speaking of him as 'he'
when you said the thing was probably a
female," put in Neal.
"That doesn't matter. I'm not certain.
Look at old Tiger! He's having fits now
that he has discovered how he's been tricked."
The dog was circling out from the tree,
with wild, uncertain movements, nosing everywhere.
Presently he struck the scent again,
and darted off like a streak.
But the raccoon had by this time reached
a dark stream of water which coursed through
the over-arching forest at the foot of the hill,
as if it was flowing through a tunnel. Here
this astute animal crossed and recrossed under
the gloom of interlocking trees, mid dense
undergrowth, until its trail was altogether lost.
Tiger, having further "fits," nosing about,
darting hither and thither, venting short, baffled
barks, finally gave up in despair.
The pursuing party turned back to camp.
"Did ye ever see ennyting to ekal de cunnin'
o' de critter," said Uncle Eb gloomily;
"runnin' up dat tree on'y to jump off, so as
he'd break de scent an' fool de dog? Ye'll
learn a heap o' queer tings in dese woods,
chillun, 'fore ye get t'rough," he added, addressing
the English lads.
"We've learned queerer things than we
ever imagined or dreamed of, already, Uncle
Eb," Neal answered.
Meanwhile, Cyrus and Dol had begun to
discuss the size of the escaped coon.
"I should think it measured about two
feet from the tip of its nose to the beginning
of the tail, and that would add ten or eleven
inches. Probably it weighed over thirty
pounds," said the experienced Garst.
"A fine tail it had too!" answered Dol;
"all ringed with black and buff—not black
and white as the books say. There was
hardly an inch of white about the animal
anywhere. Its thick gray hair was marked
here and there with black; wasn't it, Cy?"
"Rather with a darker shade of gray, bordering
on black. I think old Tiger can testify
that the creature had capable teeth; and
it possesses a goodly number of them—forty
in all; that's only two less than a bear, an
animal that might make six of it in size."
"Whew! No wonder it's a good fighter!"
ejaculated Dol.
"But the funniest of the coon's or—to
give the animal its proper name—the raccoon's
funny habits is, that while it eats anything
and everything, it souses all meat in
water before beginning a feed. That's what
it would have done with our bit of pork,—dragged
it to a stream, and washed it well
before swallowing a morsel.
"I caught glimpses of a raccoon chasing a
jack-rabbit in this very section of the woods,
last year," went on the student, seeing that
Dol was breathlessly listening. "The big animal
killed the little one under a dead limb;
and I traced its tracks through some mud,
where it tugged the rabbit to the brink of the
nearest brook to be dipped and devoured.
"After the meal, Mr. Coon halted on an
old bit of stump as gray as himself, close to
where I lay under cover, trying to get a peep
at his operations, but, unluckily, in my excitement
I touched a bush, and broke a twig not
as big as my little finger. I tell you he just
jumped off that stump as if it scorched him,
and disappeared."
"What about that tame coon you owned,
Cy?" Dol asked. "You haven't got him
now."
"Bless your heart, I should think not!"
Here the student indulged in a chuckle of
mirth. "That coon was the fun and bane
of my life. No fear of my being dull while
I had him! I had him as a present, when he
was only a cub, from a man out here who
is my special chum among woodsmen, Herb
Heal, the guide in whose company we're going
to explore for moose, and the soundest
fellow in wind, limb, and temper that ever I
had the luck to meet. I guess you English
boys will say the same when you know him.
"Well! when my friend Herb bestowed
upon me that baby raccoon, I called the little
innocent 'Zip,' and kept him in-doors, letting
him roam at will. But after he grew to manhood,
I was obliged to banish him to our
yard and chain him up; and there his piteous,
sky-piercing calls, which seemed to come
from the roof of a house near him, first
showed me what a ventriloquist the animal
can be."
"Why on earth did you banish him?"
asked Neal.
"Because his plan of campaign, when
loose, was to follow me about like a devoted
cat, climbing over me whenever he got the
chance, with slobbery fondness. But as soon
as I was out of the way he'd steal every mortal
thing I possessed, from my most precious
instruments to my latest tie and handkerchiefs.
I never saw anything to equal his ingenuity
in ferreting out such articles, and his incorrigible
mischief in destroying them. I chained
him in the yard after he had torn my father's
silk hat into shreds, and made off with his favorite
spectacles. Whether he wore them or
not I don't know; he chewed up the case; the
glasses no man thereafter saw. I couldn't
endure his piteous cries for reconciliation
while he was in banishment, so I gave him
away to a friend who was suffering from an
imaginary ailment, and needed rousing.
"Talking of fathers, boys, reminds me that
I feel responsible to Francis Farrar, Esq., for
the welfare of his lusty sons. Neal had a
pretty tiring time last night, and only about
two hours' sleep since. I don't suppose any
of us are outrageously hungry, seeing that we
had some kind of breakfast at an unearthly
hour. Here we are at camp! I propose
that we turn in, and try to sleep until noon.
What do you say?"
Their leader having wound up his talk,
thus, neither of his comrades ventured to
oppose his suggestion, though they felt little
inclined for slumber.
"Pleasant day-dreams to you, fellows!"
said Cyrus three minutes afterwards, flinging
off his coat, and throwing himself on his
mattress of boughs, while he wiped the steady
drip of perspiration from his forehead and
cheeks. "This day is going to be too warm
for any more rushing. Our variable climate
occasionally gives us these hot spells up to
the middle of October; but they don't last.
So much the better for us! We don't want
sizzling days and oppressive nights, with mosquitoes
and black flies to make us miserable.
October in this country is the camper's ideal—month"—
The last sentence was broken by a great
yawn, followed presently by a snort and an
attempt at a shout, which quavered away into
a queer little whine. Garst had passed into
dreamland, where men revel in fragmentary
memories and pell-mell visions.
Chapter VI - After Black Ducks
If Cyrus's dreams were ruffled after the
morning's excitement, those of his comrades
were a perfect chaos.
A slight wind hummed wordless songs
through the tasselled tops of the pine-trees
about the camp. The music was tender and
drowsy as a mother's lullaby. Contrary to
their expectations, Neal and Dol were lulled
to sleep by it like babies, with a feeling as if
some guardian spirit were gliding among the
tree-tops.
But when slumber held them, when the
murmur increased to a surge of sound, sank
to a ripple and again rolled forth, in their
dreams they imagined it the scurrying of a
deer's hoofs along some lonely forest deer-path,
the rustling of a buck through bushes,
the splashing of a mighty moose among lily-pads
and grasses at the margin of a dark
pond, the startled cluck of a coon. In fact,
that rolling music of the pines was translated
into every forest sound which they had heard,
or expected to hear.
The excitement of wild scenes, new sensations,
strange knowledge, still thrilled them
even in sleep. Their visions were accordingly
wild, rushing, jumbled, yet all set in a
light so bright as to be bewildering—a sign
that health and happiness as great as human
boys can enjoy were the possession of the
dreamers.
By and by their pulses grew steadier. Out
of this confused rush of imaginings grew in the
mind of each one steady, absorbing dream.
Neal fancied that he was on the top of Old
Squaw Mountain, and that beneath, above,
around him, sounded the strangely prolonged
weird call, which he had heard at a distance
on the previous night while Cyrus was recovering
the jack-light. Owing to the ever-changing
excitements of camp-life, he had not
questioned his comrade again about it.
Dol's visions resolved themselves into a
mighty coon hunt. He tossed on his pine
boughs, kicked and jabbered in his sleep, with
sundry odd little cries and untranslatable mutterings,—
"Go it, Tiger! Go it, old dog! There he
is—up the tree! Ah" (disgustedly), "you're
no good!"
A lull. Then the dreamer rolled out a
string of what may be called gibberish, seeing
that it consisted of fragments of words
and was unintelligible, followed by,—
"The coon's eating the pork—no, he's
b-b-b-barking it! Hu-loo-oo!"
"Oh, say, Chick, give us a chance! We
can't sleep with you chirping into our ears."
It was Cyrus who spoke, shaking with
drowsy laughter, and Cyrus's big hand gently
shook the dreamer's arm.
"What? what? wh-wh-at?" gasped Dol,
awaking. "I wasn't talking out loud, was I?"
"Not talking aloud! Well, I should smile!"
answered the camp captain. "You were making
as much noise as a loon, and that's the
noisiest thing I know. Go to sleep again,
young one, and don't have any more crazy
spells before dinner-time."
Cyrus removed his hand, shut his eyes,
and in a minute or two was breathing heavily.
Neal, who had been aroused too, followed
his example, laughing and mumbling
something about "it's being an old trick of
Dol's to hunt in his sleep."
But the junior member of the party remained
awake. After his dreams had been
dissipated he cared no more for slumber.
When he could venture it without disturbing
his companions, he rose to a sitting posture,
and, after squatting for a while in meditation,
got on his feet, picked up his coat and moccasins,
and, stealthily as an Indian, crept out
of the hut.
The rolling music among the pine-tops had
died down; only at long intervals a soft, random
rustle swept through them. It was
nearly midday. The camp-fire was almost
dead, quenched by the dazzling sunlight which
fell in patches on the camping-ground, and
flooded the clearing beyond the shadow of
the pines.
Moreover, the camping-ground was deserted.
Neither Uncle Eb nor Tiger could
be seen, though Dol's eyes sought for them
wistfully. But something caught his attention.
It was a ray of light filtering through
the pine boughs and glinting on the trigger
of an old-fashioned muzzle-loading shot-gun,
which leaned against a corner of the hut.
An ancient, glistening powder-horn and a
coon-skin ammunition pouch hung above it.
Dol lifted the antiquated weapon, withdrew
to a short distance, and examined it closely.
He knew it belonged to the guide, but was
rarely used by him since he had purchased
the 44-calibre Winchester rifle, with which he
could do uncommon feats in shooting.
The shot-gun interested the boy mightily.
There was a facsimile of it, swathed in green
baize, stowed away somewhere in his father's
house in Manchester. The first time he had
ever used fire-arms was on a memorable day
when his fingers pulled its trigger in his
father's garden under Neal's direction, and a
lean starling fell before his shot. After that
he had often taken out a fowling-piece of a
newer style, and had done pretty well with
it too.
As he handled the shot-gun, which the
guide had bought away back in the year '55,
musing about it under the pines, the thought
suddenly tumbled out of a corner of his brain
that at present there was a brilliant opportunity
for him to use the gun and all the shooting
skill he possessed for the benefit of his
comrades and himself.
There was no meat in the camp for dinner
or supper save the pork on which they had
feasted since they arrived there, and that was
fast giving out. Cyrus, in addition to his
knapsack, had hauled over from Greenville,
where articles of camp fare could be procured
in abundance, a goodly supply of tea, coffee,
condensed milk, flour, salt, sugar, etc., in a
stout canvas bag, Neal at intervals helping
him with the burden. For the rest he had
trusted to Nature's larder, and such food as
he might purchase from his guides, desiring
to go into the woods as "light" as possible.
Uncle Eb had baked bread for his guests
after a fashion of his own on the camp frying-pan,
setting the pan on some glowing coals a
foot or so from the fire; he had fried unlimited
flapjacks, and had cheerfully placed what
stores he had at their disposal. His three luxuries
were novelties to the English lads, being
pork, maple sugar,—drawn from the beautiful
maple-trees near his camp,—and a small
wooden keg of sticky, dark molasses. The
sugar was the only one which Dol found
palatable; and he knew that the Bostonian,
Cyrus, shared his feeling. To tell the truth,
the juvenile Adolphus was not fastidious, but
he was suddenly seized with an ambitious desire
to vary the diet of the camp.
"Uncle Eb said that I could use this 'ole
fuzzee,' as he called it, whenever I liked," he
muttered, looking wistfully at the shot-gun;
"and I've a big mind to give those lazy fellows
in there a surprise. They spent the
night out jacking, and didn't get any meat
because Cyrus let Neal do the shooting, and
he bungled it. It's my turn next to go after
deer, but I'm not going to wait for that."
Here his steel-gray eyes fell on the moccasins
which he had not yet put on, and struck
fire instantly. His ambition was doubled.
For if there is one thing more than another
which in the forest will stir the pluck of a
novice, and make him feel like an old woodsman,
it is the sight of his Indian footwear.
Dol put his on, admired their light, comfortable
feeling, their soft buckskin, and rashly
decided that he could dispense with the loose
inner soles which Cyrus had fitted into them
to protect his feet.
Then, being very much of a stranger to
American woods, he communed with himself
after this fashion,—
"Cyrus says that different tribes of Indians
wear differently made moccasins, and one
redskin, if he sees the tracks of another in
soft mud or snow, can tell what tribe he belongs
to by his footmarks. That's funny! I
suppose if any old brave was knocking about
and saw my tracks in a boggy spot, he'd think
it was a Kickapoo who had passed that way—not
Dol Farrar of Manchester, England.
These are of the shape worn by the Kickapoo
tribe—so Cy says.
"I'm the kid of the camp, I know," he
went on, with another flash in his eyes, as if
there was a bit of flint somewhere in his
make-up which had struck their steel. "But
I'll be bound I can do as well or better than
the others can. I'm off now to Squaw Pond.
I think I can follow the trail easily enough.
Uncle Eb showed me yesterday where he had
spotted some of the trees all the way along
to the water. And if I don't shoot a couple
of black ducks for dinner or supper, I'm a
duffer, and not fit for camping."
He took down the powder-horn and slung
it round him, saw that there was plenty of
meat in the ragged coon-skin ammunition
pouch which hung beside it, fastened that to
his belt, slipped on his coat, and started off,
with the "ole fuzzee" on his shoulder.
Never a sound did he make as he crossed
the clearing, passing the clump of bushes behind
which Cyrus and Neal had lingered on
the previous night to hear Uncle Eb's song.
Owing to his Indian footwear, silently as the
gliding redskin himself he entered the woods
at a point where he saw a tree with a fresh
notch carved in it. He knew this marked
the beginning of the "blazed trail," and that
he must be very wide-awake and show considerable
"gumption" if he wanted to follow
that line to the pond.
Not every tree was spotted. Only at intervals
of fifteen or twenty yards he came
upon a trunk with two small pieces chopped
out of it on opposite sides. These were
Uncle Eb's way-marks. One set of notches
would catch his eye as he went towards the
water, the other would lead him back to
camp. Once or twice Dol got away from
the trail, but he quickly found it again; and
in due time emerged from the forest twilight
into the broad glare of the sun, to see Squaw
Pond lying before him like a miniature
mother-of-pearl sea, so protected by its evergreen
woods that scarcely a ripple stirred it.
He heard the shrill, wild call of a loon, the
noisy bird to which Cyrus had likened him,
and saw its white breast rising above the
water, as it swam about among the reeds
near the opposite bank. The cry was oft
repeated, making an unearthly din, now joyous,
now dreary, among the echoes around
the lake.
Dol paused for a minute to listen; but he
was bent on business, and did not want to
be very long away from camp lest his absence
should cause alarm. He took a careful survey
of the scene. Not beholding any fleet of
black ducks as yet, he loaded his gun, and
warily proceeded along the bank towards the
head of the pond.
Keeping a sharp lookout, he by and by detected
something moving among the water
grasses a little way ahead, and heard a hoarse,
squalling "Quack! quack!"
Immediately afterwards a flock of half a
dozen ducks sailed forth from their shelter,
nodding and quacking inquisitively.
A wild drumming was at Dol's heart, and
a reckless singing in his ears, as he raised his
gun to his shoulder, and fired among them.
Nevertheless, his aim was sure and deadly.
Two quackers were killed with one shot!
The others rose from the water, and with
much fluttering and hoarse noise winged
their way to safety.
"How'll they be for meat, I wonder?
Won't I have a crow over those fellows?"
shouted Adolphus aloud, with a yell entirely
worthy of a Kickapoo Indian, when he had
recovered from surprise at the success of his
own shot.
He laid down the gun, pulled off his moccasins
and socks, rolled up his trousers, and
waded in for the prize. Truly luck was with
him—so far—in his first venture in this
region of the unknown. The water was so
shallow that, having grabbed the ducks, he
splashed out of it, kicking shiny drops from
his toes, without wetting an inch of his garments.
"I'm the kid of the camp, I know; but
I'll be the first fellow to bring any decent
meat into it. Hooray!" he whooped again.
"Shouldn't wonder if these moccasins brought
me wonderful luck; one can steal about so
quietly in them."
He had hit upon the supreme advantage
which the Indian footwear possesses over
every other for the woodsman. A little later
he was to learn its disadvantage, having, with
foreign inexperience, disdained the extra soles
because they were not "Indian" enough for
his taste; for the soft buckskin could not
protect from roots and stones a wearer whose
flesh was not hardened to every kind of forest
travelling.
But at present Dol bepraised his moccasins;
for they had enabled him to sneak upon
his birds, the wildest of the duck tribe, who
generally, at a single hoarse "Quack!" from
their leader, will cease their antics in lake
or stream, and disappear like a skimming
breeze before a sportsman can get a fair shot
at them.
For a quarter of an hour Dol Farrar sat by
this forest pond engaged in the cheerful occupation
of "booming himself," as his friend
Cyrus would have said. He told himself that
he had made a pretty smart beginning, not
alone in shooting a brace of black ducks, but
in successfully following a difficult trail on his
fourth day in the woods. Henceforth, he
thought, there would be little reason for him
to dread the unknown in this great wilderness.
He reclothed his legs, gathered the stiffening
claws of the defunct quackers in his left
hand, picked up his empty "ole fuzzee," which
had done such good service despite its age,
and set forth on his return to camp.
Retracing his steps along the bank, after
some searching he found the beginning of the
trail, and started along it with a know-it-all,
cheerful confidence in the little bit of wood-lore
which he had acquired. Hence he now
found it considerably more difficult to follow
the spotted trees. His brain was excited and
preoccupied; and when once in fancied security
he suffered his eyes and thoughts to
stray for a minute from the trail, every unfamiliar
woodland sight and sound tempted
them to wander farther.
First it was an old fox, which poked its
sharp, inquisitive nose out of a patch of undergrowth
near at hand. Dol uttered a mad
"Whoop-ee!" and heedlessly dashed off a
few steps in pursuit. Reynard whisked his
brush as much as to say, "You can't get the
better of me, stranger!" and defiantly trotted
away.
Recovering his senses, the boy managed
to recover the trail too, and was keeping to
it carefully when a second temptation beset
him. A chattering squirrel, seated on the
low bough of a maple-tree, with his fore
paws against his white breast, his eyes like
twinkling beads, and his restless little head
playing bo-peep with the intruding boy, began
to scold the latter for venturing into his forest
playground.
Dol's first thought was full of delighted
interest. His second was a sanguinary one;
namely, that a pair of ducks would only be
one meal for four campers who were "camp-hungry,"
and that Uncle Eb had spoken of
squirrels as "fust-rate eatin'." He handled
his gun uncertainly, deliberating whether or
not he would load it, and try a shot at the
bright-eyed chatterbox.
Before he had decided one way or the
other, the squirrel, still scolding and playing
bo-peep, scampered off his bough, and up the
trunk of the maple. Thence he quickly made
good his escape from one tree to another,
affording a whisking, momentary view now
and again of his white breast or bushy tail.
Dol absolutely forgot the blazed trail, forgot
the stories which he had heard about forest
perils, forgot every earthly thing but his admiration
for the pretty, tantalizing fellow;
though to do the lad justice, he soon came
to the conclusion that the camp must be in a
worse strait for want of provisions before he
could have the heart to shoot him. He gave
chase nevertheless, plunging along in a ziz-zag
way over a carpet of moss and dry pine-needles,
and through some dense tangles of
undergrowth, uttering a welcoming screech
whenever he saw the bright eyes of the little
trickster peering down at him from a bough.
He had travelled farther than he knew before
his interest in the game waned. He
began to feel that it was rather beneath the
dignity of a fellow who wore moccasins, carried
coon-skin pouch and powder-horn, and
who was bound for remote solitudes in search
of the lordly moose, to be interested in such
an insignificant phase of forest life as the
doings of a red squirrel.
Then he started back to find the trail. He
walked a considerable distance. He searched
hither and thither, straining his eyes anxiously
through the bewildering gloom of the forest,
but never a notched tree could he see.
Whereupon Dol Farrar called himself some
pretty hard names. He remarked that he had
been a "hair-brained fool" and a "greenhorn"
ever to leave the spotted track, but that he
wasn't going to be "downed;" he would
search until he found it.
And he certainly was enough of a greenhorn
not to know that every step he now
took was carrying him away from the trail,
and plunging him into a hopeless, pathless
labyrinth of woods. For Dol had lost all
knowledge of directions, and was completely
"turned round;" which means that he was
miserably lost.
The disaster came about in this way. The
forest here was very dense, the giant trees
interlocked above his head letting so little
light filter through their foliage that he could
scarcely see twenty yards ahead of him, and
that in a puzzling, shadowy gloom resembling
an English twilight.
When he ceased chasing the squirrel, he
imagined that he retraced his steps directly
towards the point where he had quitted the
trail. In reality, seeing nothing to aim for
in this bewildering maze of endless trees,
turned out of his way continually as he
dodged in and out around massive trunks, he
gradually worked farther and farther off the
course by which he had come, drifting in random
directions like a rudderless ship on mid-ocean.
This helpless state is called, in the
phraseology of the northern woods, being
"turned round."
But Dol Farrar was spared for the present
a thorough realization of the dreadful mishap
which had befallen him. He had a shocked,
breathless, flurried feeling, as if scales had
suddenly fallen from his eyes, and he saw the
dangers of the unknown as he had not before
seen them. But even in the midst of
abusing himself for his rash self-confidence,
he uttered a cheerful "Hurrah!"
"Why, good gracious!" he cried. "Here's
another trail! Now, where on earth does this
lead to? I don't see any spotted trees"—looking
carefully about—"but it's a well-beaten
track, a regular plain path, where people
have been walking. It must lead to our
camp. I'll follow it up, anyhow. That will
be better than dodging around here until I
get 'wheels in my head,' as Uncle Eb says
he did once when he lost his way in the
woods, and kept wandering round and round
in a circle."
Puffing with excitement and revived hope,
the boy started off on this new trail, which he
blessed at first—oh, how he blessed it!—as
if it had been a golden clew to lead him out
of his difficulty. To be sure, it was not a
blazed trail; there were no notches in the
trees, but the ground showed distinct signs
of being frequently and recently travelled
over. Though footprints were not traceable,
moss, earth, and in some places the forest undergrowth
of dwarfed bushes, were thoroughly
pressed and trodden.
Dol never doubted but that it was a human
trail, a track continually used by some woodsman;
but he thought that the unknown traveller,
whoever he was, must have agile legs
and a taste for athletics, for many times he
had to hoist himself, his gun, and the ducks
over some big windfall which lay right across
the way. The dead quackers he pitched before
him, fearing that by the time he got back
to camp—if ever he did?—their flesh would
be too bruised to look like respectable meat;
for he was obliged to have one hand free to
help him in scrambling over each fallen tree.
Once or twice this strange trail led him
through thickets where the bushes grew so
high as to lash his face. He came to regard
slippery, projecting roots and rough stones,
which galled his feet, protected only by the
thin soles of his moccasins, as matters of
course. His wind decreased, and his blessings
ceased. Yet he followed on, walking,
walking, interminably walking, with now and
again an interval of climbing or stumbling
headlong, accompanied by ejaculations of
thankfulness that his gun was not loaded.
His breath came in hot, strangling gasps,
the veins in his head were swollen and stinging
like whipcords, there was a dull, pounding
noise in his ears, and a drumming at his
heart. He confessed that he was thoroughly
"winded" when he had been following the
trail for nearly two hours, so he seated himself
upon a withered stump beside it to rest.
He had relinquished the idea that the track
would bring him out near Uncle Eb's camp.
Had it led thither, he would have rejoined his
comrades long before this. His only hope
now was that by patiently following it on he
might reach the camp of some other traveller,
or the lonely log cabin of a pioneer farmer.
He had heard of such farm-settlements being
scattered here and there on forest clearings.
So presently Dol Farrar got to his feet
again, when he had recovered breath and
strength, and told himself pluckily that "he
wasn't going to knock under," that "he had
been in bad scrapes before now, and had not
shown the white feather." He gritted his
teeth, and resolved that he would not show
that craven pinion, even in the desperate solitude
of these baffling woods where no eye
could see his weakness. He did not want to
have a secret, humiliating memory by and by
that he had been faltering and distracted
when his life depended on his wits and endurance.
He squared his shoulders sturdily, as if to
make the most of the budding manhood that
was in him, and trudged ahead. And, indeed,
he had need to take his courage in both hands,
and force it to stand by him; for he had not
gone far when, though the forest still continued
dense, he became aware that he was beginning
a steep ascent. Was the trail going
to lead him up a mountain-side? The way
grew yet more rugged. Every step was a
misery. Jagged edges of rock and never-ending
roots seemed to brand themselves
with burning friction upon his feet, through
their soft buckskin covering. He tried to
hearten himself into a belief that he must soon
reach some mountain camp or settlement.
But a bleak horror threw a gray shade upon
his face as his staring eyes saw that the trail
was growing fainter—fainter—fainter. At
the foot of a steep crag, where a mass of
earth, stones, and dead spruce-trees showed
that there had lately been a landslide on the
mountain above, he lost it altogether. It had
led him to a pile of rubbish.
Chapter VII - A Forest Guide-Post
At the foot of that crag Dol stood still,
while a great shiver crept from his neck
up the back of his head, stirring his hair.
He peered in every direction; but there was
no sign of a camp, nothing to show that any
human foot before his had disturbed the solitude
of this mountain-side, and no further
marks on the ground, save one impression
on a bed of earth at his feet where some
animal had lately lain.
The disappointment was stupefying.
At last a fog of terror settled down upon
him,—a fog which blotted out every sight and
sound, blotted out even his own thoughts,
all except one, which, like a danger-signal
in a mist, kept booming through his brain:
"Lost! Lost!"
By and by he was sitting on the piled-up
stones and dirt of the slide; but he had no
remembrance of getting to this resting-place,
for he was still befogged.
Something snorted close to his right ear,—loud
snort, which banished stupor, and set
his pulses jumping. It was a deer, a beautiful
doe in a coat of reddish-drab, matching
the autumnal tints of the forest, wherever
maples, birches, and cedars mingled with the
evergreens. She had bounded upon him suddenly
from behind a dead spruce and a mound
of earth.
It was long since the game on this part of
the mountain had been disturbed. Madam
Doe had in all probability never seen a man
before, therefore her behavior was not peculiar.
A shock of surprise thrilled through her
graceful body as she vented that snort, when
she caught sight of the new-fangled gray animal
who had intruded upon her world, and
who sat spell-bound, gazing at her with hopeless
eyes, in which gradually a light broke.
But she did not fear him,—this creature
in gray. She stood stock-still, and stared at
him, so near that he could see her wink her
starry eyes, with the white rings round them.
She stamped one hoof, kicked an insect from
her ear with another, snorted again, wheeled
around, and at last broke away for the thick
shelter of the trees, lightly and swiftly as a
breeze which skims from one thicket to another.
Seeing his mother go for the woods, her
spotted fawn, which had been frolicking among
the branches of the fallen spruce-tree, skipped
from it, passed Dol with a bound which carried
him a few feet, and disappeared like a
whiff too.
Here was a rouser, indeed, which no boy,
unless he was in a far-gone state of suffering,
could withstand. Dol Farrar forgot his terrible
predicament. The fog had cleared away
from his senses, leaving him free to think and
act once more.
"Well, I never!" he ejaculated, springing
to his feet in amazement. "Wasn't she a
beauty? And wasn't she a snorter? I didn't
think a deer could make such a row as that.
And to stand still and stare at me! I wonder
whether she took me for some new-fashioned
sort of animal or a gray old stump."
It was a few minutes before he again
thought of his plight, and then he was not
overcome. He stood perfectly still, trying
to review the position coolly, and to get a
tight grip of his feelings, so that terror might
not again master him.
"I'm in a worse scrape than I ever dreamt
of," he muttered, puckering his forehead to do
some tall thinking. "And I must do something
to get out of it. But what? That's
the question.
"I wonder if I loaded this 'ole fuzzee,'"—the
lad was making a valiant effort to cheer
himself by being jocular,—"and blazed away
with it for a while like mad, whether there is
any human being around who would hear
me. Some fellow might be hunting or trapping
in this part of the forest, or farther up
the mountain. But what a blockhead I am!
Why on earth didn't I do that before I started
on this wretched trail?"
But alas! as this was Dol Farrar's first
adventure in American woods, it had not occurred
to him to do the right thing at the
right time. Had he fired a round of signal
shots when first he lost the line of spotted
trees, he would probably have been heard at
his camp, and would have been spared the
worst scare he ever had in his life. The negligence
was scarcely his fault, however; for
Cyrus Garst, who had never before undertaken
the responsibility of entertaining a pair
of inexperienced boys in woodland quarters,
had not, at this early stage of the trip, arranged
with his comrades to fire a certain
number of shots to signify "Help wanted!"
if one of them should stray, or otherwise get
into trouble. The idea now cropped up in
Dol's perplexed mind, through a confused
recollection of tales about forest misadventures
which Uncle Eb had told him by the
cheery camp-fire.
So he loaded the old shot-gun. It belched
forth fire and smoke into space. And the
thunder of his shot went rolling off in a reverberating
din among the mountain echoes,
until a hundred tongues repeated his appeal
for help. Again he loaded rapidly and fired.
And yet again, with nervous, eager fingers.
So on, till he had let off half a dozen shots
in quick succession.
Then he waited, listening as if every pulse
in his body had suddenly become an ear.
But when the last growling echo had died
away, not a sound broke the almost absolute
silence on the mountain-side. Evidently not
a human soul was near enough to hear or
understand his signals of distress.
In these bitter minutes some sensations
ran through Dol Farrar which he had never
known before; and, as he afterwards expressed
it, "they were enough to cover any
fellow with goose-flesh."
He felt that he had reached the dreariest
point of the unknown, and was a lonely, drifting
atom in this immense solitude of forest
and rock.
Never in his life before or afterwards did
he come so near to Point Despair as when
he stumbled down the mountain, spurning
that treacherous trail, and going wherever
his jaded feet found travelling tolerably easy.
He had picked up the shot-gun; but the
black ducks, the primary cause of his misadventure,
he clean forgot, leaving them lying
amid the chaos at the foot of the crag,
to have their bones picked by some lucky
raccoon or fox.
Wandering along in a zigzag way, he by
and by reached the base of the mountain at
a point where there was a break in the forest.
A patch of dreary-looking swamp was before
him, covered with clumps of alder-bushes—a
true Slough of Despond.
Dol Farrar knew none of the miseries of
plunging through an alder-swamp, but he
luckily recalled in time a warning from Cyrus
that a slight wetting would render his moccasins
useless. While he halted undecidedly
on its brink, he pulled out his watch; one
glance at this, and another at the sky, which
now lay open like a scroll above him, gave
him a sickening shock. He had started from
camp at noon; now it was after five o'clock.
Little more than another hour, and not twilight,
but the blackness of a total eclipse,
would reign in the forest.
The blood rushed to his head, and his
mouth grew feverish at the thought. As he
licked his cracking lips, he caught a faint,
tinkling, rumbling sound of falling water
somewhere to the right. Of a sudden his
sufferings of mind and body were merged
into one burning desire to drink, and he
turned eagerly in that direction.
At the edge of the woods he found a little
fairy, foamy waterfall, which had tumbled
down from the mountain to be lost in the
dismal swamp. But Dol felt that it had
accomplished its mission when he unfastened
the tin drinking-mug which hung from
his belt, and drank—drank—drank! He
straightened himself again, feeling that some
of the bubbling life of the mountain torrent
had passed into him. His eyes lit on a towering
pine-tree just beyond it. And then—
Well! if that sky-piercing pine had suddenly
changed at a jump into a gray post,
bearing the inscription, "One mile to Boston,"
Dol Farrar could not have been more
astonished and relieved than when he saw
for the first time a rude forest guide-post.
To the dark, knotted trunk was fastened a
piece of light, delicate bark, stripped from a
white-birch tree. On this was scrawled in
big letters, by some instrument evidently not
intended for penmanship:—
"FOLLOW THE BLAZED TRAIL AND YOU ARE SAFE."
"Another blazed trail! Hurrah!" shouted
Dol. "Won't I follow it? I never will follow
any other again if I live to be a hundred,
and come to these woods every year till I
die!"
The height of his relief could only be measured
by the depth of his past misery, which
would truly have been enough to set a weaker
boy crazy. With watering eyes and panting
breaths that came near to being sobs of gladness,
he started upon the new trail. It led
him off into the forest surrounding the swamp.
The pine that had been chosen for guide-post
was the first in the line of spotted trees.
The others followed it closely, with intervals
of eight or ten yards between them; and as
the notches in their trunks were freshly cut,
Dol followed the track without any difficulty
for twenty minutes. He had a suspicion that
he was nearing the end of it; though he was
still in forest gloom, with light coming in
meagre, ever-lessening streaks through the
pine-tufts above. Then he started more violently
than when the deer snorted near his
ear.
Suddenly and shrilly the blast of a horn
rang through the darkening woodland aisles,
followed, after a pause of a minute or two, by
a second and louder blast.
Then a well-pitched, far-reaching voice
sang out:—"Come to supper, boys!
Come to supper!"
"Good gracious!" said Dol, conscious on
the instant that he was as hollow as a drum.
"There are enough surprises in these forests
to raise the hair on a fellow's head half a
dozen times a day!"
A matter of forty yards more, and a burst
of light swam before his eyes. He had
reached the end of the blazed trail.
Chapter VIII - Another Camp
"Hello! Come to supper, boys! Come
to supper right away!"
Half eagerly, half shrinkingly, Dol emerged
from the woods, feeling a very torment of
hunger quickened in him by the tantalizing
sound of that oft-repeated invitation.
A sight met him which, because of what
went before and all that came after, will be
forever chief among the forest pictures which
rise in exciting panorama before his memory,
when camping is a thing of the past.
A broad dash of evening light, the sun's
afterglow, fell upon a patch of clearing bordered
by clumps of slim, outstanding pines,
the scouts of their massive brethren. That
this was used as a camping-ground the first
glance revealed. A camp which looked to
the tired eyes of the lost boy a real "home-camp,"
though it consisted of rude log cabins,
occupied it. A couple of birch-bark canoes
reposed amid a network of projecting roots.
Withered stumps and tree-tops littered the
ground.
In the foreground of the picture stood a
man with a horn in his uplifted hand, which
he had just taken from his mouth. He was
minus a coat; and the rough-and-tumble disarray
of his attire showed that he had been
lounging by his camp-fire, or perhaps overseeing
the preparation of supper. Dol had a
vague impression that the individual was not
a forest-guide like Uncle Eb, nor a rough
lumberman such as he had heard of. He
would have taken him for a pioneer farmer,—not
having yet encountered such a character,—but
there could be no farm on this
little bit of clearing. And he was too dazed
to see that there were signs of a cultivated
intelligence in the tanned, beaming face under
the horn-blower's broad-brimmed hat. Indeed,
the hat itself, its wearer, log huts,
canoes, and trees seemed to have a strange
propensity to waltz before the lad's eyes, and
there was a queer waving sensation in his own
legs, as if they, too, would join in the spinning
movement. For as he advanced into
the light out of the sombre shadows, a dizziness
from long tramping in the woods, and
from a hunger such as he had never before experienced,
overcame him. He reeled against
an outstanding tree, troubled by an affliction
which Uncle Eb had called "wheels in his
head."
"Ho! you boys. Where in thunder are
you? Come to supper, or the venison will be
spoiled!" shouted the possessor of the horn
again, shutting one eye into which a crimson
ray was pouring, while he swept the skirts
of the woods with the other; and there was
music as well as bluster in his shout.
Lo! the first to answer this fetching invitation
was the foot-sore, leg-weary boy, pale
from exhaustion, with his strange equipment
of powder-horn, coon-skin pouch, and ancient
shot-gun, who, getting partly the better of
his giddiness, crossed the clearing slowly, as
if he was groping his way. Within a few feet
of the horn-blower he halted; for the man
had lowered his horn, and was gazing at him
with keen, questioning eyes. Dol tried to
find suitable speech to express his need; but
though words came with considerable effort,
his voice sounded hoarse and creaky in his
own ears, and threatened to crack off altogether.
He was doing his best to brace up and
speak plainly, when his sentence was stopped
by a noise of pounding footsteps. The next
moment he saw himself surrounded by three
well-grown, daring-looking lads, one about his
own age, one older, one younger, who were
gazing at him with critical curiosity. All the
pluck in Dol Farrar rose to meet this emergency.
He felt as if his legs were threatening
to smash under him like pipe-stems.
There was a whirling and buzzing in his head.
It seemed as if his words had such a long
way to travel from his brain to his tongue
that they got confused and changed before
he uttered them.
But through it all he was conscious of one
clear thought: that he was an Old-World boy
on parade before these strapping New-World
lads. He set his teeth, drove his gun hard
against the ground, and, as it were, anchored
himself to it, while strange, doubting lights
came into his eyes as he tried to get a grip
of his senses.
Dol Sights A Friendly Camp.
He succeeded. At last he addressed the
gentleman with the horn, knowing that he
was speaking to the point,—
"Good-evening, sir," he said. "I—I—we're
camping out somewhere in the woods.
I—I got lost to-day. I've walked an awful
distance. Perhaps you could tell me"—
But the man stepped suddenly forward,
with a blaze of welcome in his eyes; for he
saw the brave effort which the lad was making,
and that his strength was giving out.
He put a kindly arm through Dol's, as if to
warmly greet a fellow-camper, but really to
support him.
"I'll not tell you about anything until
you've had a good, square meal," he said.
"That's our way in woodland quarters,—to
eat first, and talk afterwards. If you're lost,
you've struck a friend's camp, and at the right
time too, son; so cheer up! After supper you
can tell us your yarn, and I guess we can set
you right."
Here at last was a surprise of unmixed
blessedness for poor Dol; namely, the brotherly
hospitality which is always extended to a
stranger in a Maine camp, whether that be
the temporary home of a millionnaire or the
shanty of a poor logger.
His new friend led him into the largest of
the cabins, which contained a fireplace built of
huge stones, where red flames frisked around
fragrant birch logs, a camp-bed of evergreen
boughs about ten feet wide, a rude table, a
bench, and a few stools of pine-wood.
Over the camp-fire was stooping a bright-eyed,
muscular fellow, whose dress somewhat
resembled Uncle Eb's, but who had no negro
blood in his veins. He was frying meat; and
such tempting whiffs mingled with the steam
which floated up from his pan, that Dol's nostrils
twitched, and his hungry longing grew
almost unbearable as he inhaled them.
"I guess this chunk of ven'zon is about
cooked, Doc," said this personage, as Dol's
kindly host entered the hut, with him in
tow, followed closely by the boys of his own
camp.
"All right, then! Let's have it!" was the
reply. "I'm pretty glad our camp-fare is decent
to-night, Joe, for we've a visitor here;
a hungry bird who has strayed from his own
camp, and has wandered through the forest
until he looks like a death's head. But we'll
soon fix him up; won't we, Joe? Give him
a mug of hot tea right away. Hot tea is
worth a dozen of any other drink in the
woods for a pick-me-up."
A spark of fun kindled in Dol's eyes when
he heard himself described as "a hungry
bird." It brightened into an appreciative
beam as the reviving tea trickled down his
throat.
"Eatin's wot he wants, I guess," said Joe,
the camp guide and cook, placing some meat
and a slab of bread of his own baking on a
tin plate for the guest.
Dol began on them greedily; and though
the first mouthful or two threatened to sicken
him, his squeamishness wore off, and he
gained strength with every morsel.
"How do you like Maine venison, my boy?
Like it well enough to have another piece,
eh?" asked his host, when he saw that the
haggard, gray look was leaving the wanderer's
face, and that the appalled, dazed expression,
the result of being lost in the woods, had
disappeared from his eyes.
"I think it's the best meat I ever tasted,"
answered Dol heartily. "It's so tender, and
has a splendid taste."
"Ha! ha! It ought to be prime," chuckled
the owner of the camp. "It was cut from
the quarters of a buck which my nephew here,
Royal Sinclair," pointing out the tallest of
three lads, "shot four days ago. He
was a regular crackerjack—that buck! I
mean, he was as fine a deer as ever I saw;
weighed over two hundred pounds, had seven
prongs to his horns on one side and six on
the other. Royal is going to take the antlers
home with him to Philadelphia. We were
mighty glad to get him, too; for we have
been camping here for five weeks, and were
running short of provisions. Roy had quite
an attack of buck-fever over it, though he
didn't think he was killing the 'fatted calf', to
entertain a visitor; did you, Roy?"
"I guess not, Uncle! But I'm pretty glad,
all the same," answered Royal, with a smiling
glance at Dol.
Young Farrar found himself in very pleasant
quarters; and, now that he was recovering,
his laugh rang from one log wall to the
other.
"What's 'buck-fever'?" he questioned,
while Joe filled his plate with more venison.
"A sort of disease of which you'll learn
the meaning before you leave these woods,"
answered his host merrily. "It attacks a
man when he's out after a deer, and makes
him feel as if one leg stands firm under him,
while the other shakes as if it had the palsy.
"Now I guess you'd like to know whose
camp you're in, my boy, and then you can
tell your story. Well, to begin with the most
useful member of the party. That knowing-looking
fellow over there, who cooked your
supper, is Joe Flint, the best guide that ever
pulled a trigger or handled a frying-pan in
this region—barring one. These three rascals,"
here the speaker beamed upon the
strapping lads, with whom Dol had been
exchanging sympathetic glances of curiosity,
"are my nephews, Royal, Will, and Martin
Sinclair. And I—I—
"Good gracious! Listen to that, Joe!
What's up now? Another fellow lost in the
woods? Somebody is firing a round with
his rifle! Perhaps he wants help. Those
are signal shots, anyhow!"
The camper whose horn had been Dol's
signal of deliverance, broke off abruptly in
his introductions, just as he had arrived at
the most interesting point, and was proclaiming
his own identity. He rattled off his short
exclamations in excitement, and dashed out
of the cabin, followed by Joe, his nephews,
and Dol, the latter limping painfully, for his
feet now felt like hot-water bags.
"That Winchester has spoken eight or ten
times," said the leader, counting the shots
fired by somebody away in the dark recesses
of the forest from a powerful repeating-rifle.
"Let's give the fellow, whoever he is, an
answer, Joe!"
He seized his own rifle hastily, loaded the
magazine with blank cartridges, and fired a
noisy salute.
In the pause which followed, while all
strained their ears to listen, the sound of a
shrill, distant "Coo-hoo!" the woodsman's
hail, reached them from the forest.
Joe instantly responded with a vehement
"Coo-hoo! Coo-hoo-oo!" the first call being
short and brisk, the second prolonged into a
roar which showed the strength of the guide's
lungs,—a roar that might carry for miles.
Shortly afterwards there was a crashing and
tearing amid some undergrowth near the edge
of the forest. A man bounded forth from
the pitch-black shadows into the clearing,
where a little daylight still lingered. As he
approached the group, Dol, who was in the
background, gave a startled, yearning cry;
but it was drowned in a loud burst from his
host.
"Why, Cyrus Garst!" exclaimed the latter,
peering into the new-comer's face. "How
goes it, man? I never expected to see you
here. Surely you haven't come to grief in
the woods? You look scared to death!"
Cyrus—for it was he—grasped the welcoming
hand which the owner of this camp
extended to him. But his dark eyes did not
linger a moment meeting the other's. They
turned hither and thither, flashing in all directions
restlessly, like search-lights.
"I'm glad to see you, Doc," he said. "I
didn't know you were anywhere near. But
I'm half distracted just now. A youngster
belonging to our camp is missing. I've been
scouring the forest for hours, and firing signals,
hoping he might hear them. But"—
Here Cyrus caught sight of Dol, who with
a cry which in its changing inflections was
longing, penitent, joyful, was making towards
him. The Harvard student strode forward,
and gripped the boy by his elbows. In the
dusk their eyes were near together; Garst's
were stern, Dol's blinking and unsteady.
"Adolphus Farrar," began Cyrus in a voice
as if he was making an arrest, "have you been
here in this camp, or where have you been,
while your brother and I were searching the
woods like maniacs? What unheard-of folly
possessed you to go off by yourself?"
Dol made a gurgling attempt to answer,
but his voice rattled and died away in his
throat. His eyes grew decidedly leaky.
"Say, Cyrus!" interrupted the man who
had befriended him and now proved his champion,
"let the youngster get breath and tell
his story from start to finish before you blow
him up. I guess he wasn't much to blame;
and if he was, he has suffered for it. He
found his way here not quite half an hour ago,
so played out from wandering through the
forest that he was ready to drop in his tracks.
And I tell you he showed his grit too; for
he managed to brace up and keep on his
feet, though he was as exhausted a kid as
ever I saw."
The "kid," forgiving this objectionable
term because of the soothing allusion to a
trying time when he had behaved like a man,
winked and gulped to get rid of his emotion,
and twisted his elbows out of Cyrus's hold.
The latter lost his angry look, and released
them.
"I must fire three shots to let Neal and
Uncle Eb know I've found you," he said.
"We parted company a while ago, and they're
beating about the woods in another direction.
Whoever first came upon any trace of you
was to fire his rifle three times."
The signal was instantly given.
More far-reaching "Coo-hoos!" were exchanged.
Ere long Neal was beside his
brother, looking at him with eyes which
showed the same tendency to leak that Dol's
had done a while ago, and battling with a desire
to squeeze the wanderer in a breathless
hug. He relieved his feelings instead by
"blowing up" Dol with withering fire and
a rough choke in his voice.
But when, in response to an invitation from
the genial camper whom Cyrus and Joe called
"Doc," the whole party, guides included, had
gathered around the camp-fire in the big log
hut, and Dol told his story from start to finish,
he became the hero of the evening.
His only fault had been a rash venturing
into the unknown; and well it was that he
had not followed the unknown to his death.
"Why, boy!" exclaimed Cyrus, with a
strong shudder, when Dol had described the
false trail which led him to the foot of the
crag, "that wasn't a human trail at all. It
was a deer-road. The deer spend their day
up in the mountains, and come down to the
ponds at evening to feed and drink. Now, a
buck or doe in its regular journeys to and
fro will follow one line, to which it becomes
accustomed. Perhaps fifty others, seeing the
ground trodden, will run in the same track.
And there you have your well-used path,
which looks as if it was made by men's feet!
"You may thank your lucky star, Dol,
every hour of this night, that the false trail
didn't lead you away—away—higher—higher—up
the mountain, until you dropped
in your tracks, and died there alone, as others
have done before."
A shocked hush fell upon the group around
the camp-fire. Even the guides were silent.
But the fragrant birchen logs sputtered and
glowed, darting out playful tongues of flame.
They seemed to call upon everybody to dismiss
gloomy thoughts of what might have
been; to crack jokes, sing songs, tell yarns,
and be as merry as befitted men who had a
log hut for a shelter, fresh whiffs of forest
air stealing to them through an open doorway,
and such a camp-fire.
Joe began to prepare supper for the three
who had searched so long and distractedly
for Dol that they confessed to not having
eaten for hours. While more venison was
being cooked, the juveniles, American and
English, who had been secretly taking stock
of each other, cast aside restraint, and became
as "chummy" as if they had been acquainted
for years instead of hours.
Such a carnival of fun and noise was started
through their combined efforts in the old log
camp, that its owner declared he "couldn't
hear himself think." Seizing his horn, he
blew a blast which called for order.
"Say, my boy, let me have a look at your
feet," he said, cornering Dol. "A deer-road
isn't a king's highway, as I dare say you've
found out to your cost. Pull off your moccasins
and socks, and let me doctor your poor
trotters."
Young Farrar very gladly did as he was
bidden.
"Humph!" said his friend. "I thought
so. They're a mass of bruises and blisters.
You've been pretty well branded, son. Moccasins
aren't much use to protect the feet
from roots and sharp stones, if you happen
to strike a bad place in forest travelling, unless
you have taken the precaution to put
double soles in them; didn't you know that?
Now, Cyrus Garst," turning to the student,
"you're all going to camp with us to-night.
This lad can't tramp any more. As a doctor
I forbid it."
"Are you a doctor, sir?" questioned Dol,
with a thrill of surprise, which he managed to
conceal.
"Something of the kind, boy," answered
his host, smiling. "I don't look much like
a city physician, do I? I graduated from a
medical college in Philadelphia, and took my
degree. But I had an enthusiasm for the
woods. One hour of forest life in dear old
Maine was to me worth a year spent amid
streets, alleys, and sky-scraping buildings;
so I fixed my headquarters at Greenville, and
have spent most of my time in the wilderness."
"Where every trapper, guide, and lumberman
knows Dr. Phil Buck, whom they disrespectfully
and affectionately call 'Doc,'"
put in Cyrus. "And many a poor fellow
owes his life or limbs to Doc's knowledge
and nursing in some hard time of sickness,
or after one of the dreadful accidents common
in the forests."
Dol could well understand this; for he now
was benefiting by Dr. Phil's lively desire
to relieve suffering, and was silently breathing
blessings on his head. The doctor had
bathed his puffy feet in warm water taken
from Joe's camp-kettle, and was anointing
them with a healing salve, after which he
tucked them into a loose pair of slippers of
his own. Meanwhile, he chatted pleasantly.
"This isn't the first time that your friend
Cyrus and I have run against each other in
the wilds," he said, "nor the first time that
we've camped together, either. Bless you!
we could make you jump with some of our
stories. Do you remember that night in '89,
Cy, when you, with your guide, came upon
me lying under a rough shelter of bark and
spruce boughs, which I had rigged up for
myself near Roaring Brook, on the side of
Mount Katahdin?"
"I guess I do remember it," answered
Cyrus, laughing.
"A mighty hungry man I was, too, that
evening," went on Doc; "for I had no food
left but one little package of soup-powder
and a few beans. I had been trying all day
to get a successful shot at a moose or deer,
and muffed it every time. It wasn't the lucky
side of the moon for me. Well, you behaved
like the Good Samaritan to me, then, Cy;
shared your meat and all your stuff, and we
slept like twin brothers under my shelter."
"Yes; and a bear visited our temporary
camp in the night!" exclaimed Cyrus, bursting
into uproarious mirth over some over-poweringly
funny recollection; "he made off
with my knapsack, which I had left lying by
the camp-fire. I suppose old Bruin thought
he'd find something good in it to eat; but
he didn't. So he tore my one extra shirt
and every article in the pack to shreds, and
chewed up the handle of my razor, so that
I couldn't shave again until I got back to
civilization, when I was as bristly as a porcupine."
"Perhaps Bruin tried to shave himself,"
suggested Dol.
"At all events, he had wisdom enough not
to cut his throat," answered the story-teller.
"We three—Doc, my guide, and myself—were
stupidly tired, and slept so soundly that
we did not discover the theft nor who the
marauder was until the following morning.
Then we found my knapsack gone, and the
tracks of a huge bear in some soft earth near
our shelter. We traced his footprints through
a bog until we found the spot, not far off,
where, overcome by greed or curiosity, he
ripped up that strong leather knapsack as if
it was papier maché and made hay of its
contents."
The boys had all crowded near to listen.
It was now the social hour for campers. By
the camp-fire more reminiscences followed;
and the two guides chimed in it with moose
stories, bear stories, panther stories, wild tales
of every imaginable and unimaginable kind
of adventure, until the lads thought no mythology
which they had ever learned could
rival in marvels the forest lore.
At this opportune time, Neal suddenly
thought of describing, or attempting to describe,
that strangest of strange calls which he
had heard, after the capsizing of the canoe,
on the preceding night, when Cyrus and he
were jacking for deer on Squaw Pond.
Joe grunted expressively. "So help me! it
was the moose call!" he ejaculated. "What
say, Doc?"
"I guess it was," answered Dr. Phil. "It
was either the cow-moose herself calling, or
some hunter imitating her with his birch-bark
trumpet. It's a weird sort of experience,
to hear that call for the first time; I
shouldn't wonder if your heart went whack-whack,
lad?"
"I only hope he'll get a chance to hear it
again before he goes back to England," said
Cyrus.
Forthwith, the Harvard man proceeded to
explain that he was bent on pressing forward
for a distance of sixty miles or so, to the
heart of the wilderness, to search for moose,
but that he intended to do the journey in a
leisurely, zigzag fashion, camping for a couple
of nights at various points, in order to do
the honors of the forest to his English comrades.
"So you're English, are you! Ha! Ha!
Ho! Ho!" exclaimed the doctor, looking at
the young Farrars. "Well, I suppose we'll
have to put our best foot foremost to give
you a good time in American woods."
"I think that's what we're having, sir—such
a jolly good time that we'll never forget
it," answered Neal courteously.
"Yes, it's jolly enough now; but I tell you
I didn't find it so to-day," grumbled Dol,
while his eyes gleamed like polished steel
with the light of present fun. "But as long
as I live I'll remember the sound of your
horn, Doctor, when I was dead-beat."
"Is that so? Well, I guess I'll have to
make you a present of that horn, boy, when
we part company, and you go back to civilization,
and of the piece of birch-bark, too, which
led you to our camp. 'Twas Joe who fixed
that to the pine near the swamp; for my lads
had a habit of following the trail to the alders,
looking for moose or deer signs. He scrawled
his sentence on it with the end of a cartridge.
I guess it would be a sort of curiosity in
England."
Dol whooped his delight.
"I'll put it under a glass shade! I'll"—
While he was casting about in his mind for
some way of immortalizing that bit of white
bark, Doc's genial bluster was heard again,—
"Come! come! you fellows! No more
skylarking in this camp to-night! It's high
time for all campers to be snoring. Turn in!
Turn in!"
But nobody was in a hurry to obey the
summons to bed. While hands and feet
were being stretched out to the sizzling
birch logs for a final toast, Royal Sinclair,
who had a trick of speaking very quickly,
with a slight click in his utterance, as if his
tongue struck his teeth, began to pour some
communications into Neal's ear in rapid dashes
of talk,—
"This is just about the jolliest night we
ever had in the forest, and we've had a staving
time all through. We live in Philadelphia,
and Uncle Phil—we call him 'Doc'
like everybody else—brought us out here
for our summer vacation. This old log camp
was built several years ago by a hunting-party,
of whom he was one. The walls were getting
mouldy; but he cleaned up the largest of the
huts, with Joe's help, and made it our headquarters.
He never needs a guide himself;
not a bit of it! He can find his way anywhere
through the woods with his compass.
But he is a good deal away, so he engaged
Joe to go out with us.
"He often starts off at a moment's notice,
and travels dozens of miles on foot, or in a
birch canoe, if he hears of a bad accident far
away in the forest. Sometimes a lumberman
or trapper cuts his foot in two, or nearly chops
off his leg with his axe; and these poor fellows
would probably die while their comrades were
lugging them through the woods on a litter,
trying to reach a settlement, if it weren't for
our Doc.
"Once in a while, when he comes to visit
us in Philadelphia, a few people call him a
crank, because he lives out here and dresses
like a settler; but I call him a regular brick."
"So do I," said Neal with spirit.
"You're awfully lucky to be able to camp
out during October," rattled on Roy. "That's
the month for moose-hunting, jacking, and
all the most exciting sort of fun. We have
to go home in a day or two, for our school
has reopened, unless"—
"When Royal Sinclair gets a streak of talking,
you might as well try to bottle up the
Mississippi as to stop him," said Dr. Phil,
laughing. "I can't hear what he's saying,
but I know that his tongue is clicking like a
telegraph instrument. But I hope it has given
its last message for to-night. You really must
turn in, boys. I let you have an extra social
hour, because to-morrow will be Sunday, a
day of rest after the travels and excitements
of the week. Think of it, lads! A Sunday
in the woods—God's first cathedral! May
it do us all good!"
The guide, Joe, built up the fire. Fresh
birch logs blistered and sputtered as creeping
curls of bluish flame enwrapped them.
Kindling rapidly, they threw out fantastic
lights, which danced like a regiment of red
elves around the old log walls of the cabin.
"If a fellow could only drop off to sleep
every night in the year seeing and smelling
such a fire as that!" breathed Neal, as, accepting
a share of Royal's blankets, he stretched
his tired limbs on the evergreen mattress.
"Then life would be too jolly for anything,"
answered Roy.
Chapter IX - A Sunday Among the Pines
"Men and boys learn a good many wholesome
lessons in the forest, one of
which is that it pays better to take a day of
rest in seven if they want to make the most
of themselves and their opportunities. Therefore,
lads, we'll do no tramping to-day. And
we'll have a bit of a service by and by over
there under the pines."
So spoke Doctor Phil on the following
morning, when the two sets of campers, now
one joyous, brotherly crowd, were sitting or
lounging about the pine-wood table, leisurely
emptying tin mugs of tea or coffee, and eating
porridge and rolls of Joe's baking.
"You haven't told us yet, Cyrus," he went
on, "what point you're bound for. I know
you're level-headed, and plan every forest trip
beforehand, to economize time."
"Yes, a fellow likes to do that; it adds to
the pleasures of anticipation," Garst answered.
"But it's precious little use, after all, when
you're visiting a region which is as full of
surprises as an egg is full of meat. However,
I have arranged to meet Herb Heal, the guide
whom I generally employ, at a hunting-camp
near Millinokett Lake."
"A good moose country," put in Doc.
"I know it. At all events, it is a good place
for a home-camp; one can make excursions
into the dense forests at the foot of Katahdin,
which are unrivalled for big game—so Herb
says, and he's an authority. These English
fellows may expect to have an attack of buck-fever,
or moose-fever rather, which will set
their blood on fire. Not that we're out chiefly
for killing; we're willing to let his mooseship
keep a whole skin, and go in peace to replenish
the forests, unless he grows cantankerous
and charges us."
"If he happens to be an old bull, and gits
his mad up, he may do that; it's as likely as
not," chimed in Joe Flint, who was listening.
"Well, it there's a man in Maine who can
be warranted to start a moose, and to follow
up his trail until he gets a sight of him, living
or dead, that man is Herb Heal," said the
doctor. "And his adventures go ahead of
those of any woodsman up to date. You
must get him to tell you how he swam across
a pond at the tail of a bull-moose, holding
with his fingers and teeth to the creature's
long hair, then got astraddle of its back, and
severed its jugular vein with his hunting-knife.
How's that! It was the liveliest
swim I ever heard of. But I mustn't spoil
his yarns. He must tell them himself.
"A fine son of the woods is Herb Heal!"
went on the speaker, with enthusiasm. "I ran
across him first five years ago, when he was
trapping for fur-bearing animals in the dense
forests you mentioned near the foot of Mount
Katahdin. He had a partner with him then,
a half-breed Indian, whom woodsmen called
'Cross-eyed Chris,' a willing, plucky, honest
fellow when he was sober. But he loved fire-water.
Let him once taste spirits, or smell
them, and he went clean crazy. He did a
dog's trick to Herb,—stole all his furs and
savings, with a splendid pair of moose antlers,
while he was away from camp one day, and
skipped out of the State. Herb swore he'd
shoot him. But I don't think he has ever
come across him since. And if he should,
he wouldn't stick to his threat. He's not
built that way."
There was a general hum of interest over
this story, which even Cyrus had not heard
before.
"Now, how are you going to reach your
camp on Millinokett Lake?" asked Dr. Phil,
when the buzz had subsided. "That's the
next question."
"We intend to tramp the entire distance
by easy stages, and get there about the middle
of October," answered young Garst for
himself and his comrades. "Uncle Eb will
go along with us as guide; and he'll supply
a tent, so that we can rest for two or three
nights at a time if we choose."
"Hum!" said the doctor doubtfully, laying
his hand on Dol's shoulder. "This youngster
oughtn't to do much tramping for a few
days, Cyrus. That deer-road did up his feet
pretty badly. I'll be travelling in your direction
myself the day after to-morrow. I want
to visit a farm-settlement within a dozen miles
of the lake, where the farmer has a sickly
child, the only treasure in his log shanty. The
mite frets if Doc doesn't come to see her
once in a while.
"Therefore, I propose that we join forces,
and press forward together. I guess I'll keep
my nephews out here for a week longer, and
take the responsibility of their missing that
time at school. Now that they have fallen in
with your friends, it would be a shame to separate
Young England and Young America
without giving them a chance to get friendly."
Here Dr. Phil beamed upon the five boys,
who, after one night in the forest, sleeping
in a light-hearted row on the evergreen
boughs, with their feet to the fire, had reached
a brotherly intimacy which years of city life
might not have bred.
"I further propose," he went on, "that we
hire a roomy wagon and a pair of strong
horses from a settler who has a clearing
about two miles from here. There is an old
logging-road which runs through the woods
towards the point for which we're heading.
We could follow that for the first half of our
journey. It isn't a turnpike, you know. In
fact, it's only a broad track where the underbrush
has been cleared away, and the trees
cut down, with strips of corduroy road sandwiched
in. But the lumbermen still haul
supplies over it to their camps, and I propose
that we follow their example. We can
pile our tent, camp duffle [stores], and all
our packs into the wagon, together with the
hero of the deer-road,"—winking at Dol,—"and
the rest of us can take turns in riding.
It will be a big lark for these youngsters to
travel over a corduroy road. A very bracing
ride they'll have in more senses than one;
but they can spin plenty of yarns about it
when they get home."
The "youngsters," one and all, signified
their approval of the suggestion. Cyrus, who,
as a college man, was above this category,
was pleased to acquiesce too.
"When can we get the wagon, Doctor?"
asked Neal, burning to press onward.
"Oh! the day after to-morrow, I guess.
And now, lads!" Dr. Phil's voice was serious,
but exultant, "we're a thoroughly happy
set of fellows, in accord with each other and
our surroundings. We feel our brains clear,
our gladness springing up, and our lungs
swelling to double their size with the whiffs
which reach us from those sky-piercing pines
yonder. So we will remember that 'the wide
earth is our Father's temple.' Over there in
the woods we will worship him, while millions
of forest creatures about us, flying,
bounding, or building, in obedience to his
laws, simply worship too."
A music soft, deep, sighing, like the murmur
of an organ under the fingers of a master
musician, rolled through the pine-tops as the
band of campers, guides included, followed
Doc into the forest. They passed the clumps
of slender trees near the camp, and reached
a dimly-lit green aisle.
Towering pines, so tall and erect that they
seemed shooting upward to kiss the clouds,
were the pillars of their cathedral. Its roof
of tasselled boughs was stabbed by flashing
needles of sunlight, which let in a flickering,
mellow radiance, and traced a pattern on the
woodland carpet. Every whiff of forest air
was natural incense.
Dr. Phil stood as if in the audience-chamber
of the King, and removed his wide-brimmed
hat.
"Now unto the King eternal, immortal,
invisible, the only wise God, be honor and
glory, for ever and ever. Amen!" he said.
Then Cyrus's voice led the worship.
"Praise God, from whom all blessings flow!"
he sang, in a strong, glad outburst.
Boys and guides, in a great chorus, swelled
the familiar words. Each sweetly chirping
woodland bird, after its own manner, echoed
them. The music among the pine-tops
mingled with them. The forest fairly rang
with a magnificent, adoring Doxology.
"We ought to be decent kind of fellows
after this," said Cyrus, when the little service
was over.
And the doctor answered,—
"I tell you, boy, the church was never
built where a man feels so ready to worship
the God-Father in spirit and in truth as he
does in the wild woods."
And looking on the six fresh, manly faces
before him, Dr. Phil saw that this happy
woodland trip would have grander results
than adding to the campers' inches and to
the breadth of their shoulders. For each
one of them had realized this morning that
behind all strength and beauties of forest
growth, behind their own souls' gladness,
was a Presence which they could "almost
palpably feel."
Chapter X - Forward All!
Speculations about the journey, and
in especial about the corduroy road, were
rife in the boys' minds during the forty and
odd hours which elapsed between the Sunday
service and the time of their start.
The travellers met at the settler's cabin
early on Tuesday morning, having broken
camp shortly after daybreak. On Monday
evening Cyrus and Neal, with Uncle Eb, had
returned to the bark hut to pack their knapsacks,
and make ready for a forward march.
On the way thither, it being just the hour for
the deer to be running,—that is, descending
from the hills for an evening meal,—Neal got
a successful shot at a small two-year-old buck.
This was a stroke of luck for the campers, and
a necessary deed of death. It supplied them
with venison for their journey; and, as Cyrus
said, "they had already put a shamefully big
hole in Dr. Phil's stores, and must procure
a respectable supply of meat to make up for
it."
It also provided Tiger with plenty of bones
to crunch during his master's absence; for the
dog was left behind in charge of the hut, as
indeed he often was for a week or more while
Uncle Eb was away guiding. The sportsmen
who engaged the latter's services were generally
averse to the creature's presence with
the party, lest he should scare their game.
Cyrus and Neal bade him a pathetic farewell,
remembering the exciting fun he had
given them with the raccoon. Dol sent him
lots of approving messages, which were duly
delivered, with rough pats and shakes, by
Uncle Eb, who fully believed that the brute
understood every word of them. Indeed, the
sign language of Tiger's expressive tail confirmed
this opinion.
Dol had remained at the log camp with his
new friends, Dr. Phil thinking it well that
he should rest his feet until the morning of
the start. His brother promised to bring
his knapsack and rifle to the settler's cabin.
Uncle Eb repossessed himself of his shot-gun,
pouch, and powder-horn, which he carried
back to his hut, and left under Tiger's
protection, telling Dol that "if he wanted to
bag any more black ducks he'd have to give
'em a dose wid de rifle, for he warn't a-goin'
to lug dat ole fuzzee t'rough de woods."
It was the perfection of an October morning,
sunshiny and pleasant, with a mellow
freshness in the air which matched the mellow
tints of the forest, when the travellers
joined forces at the farm-settlement.
Engaged in the thrilling work of felling a
pine-tree to extend his father's clearing, they
found the settler's son, a brawny fellow about
Cyrus's age, in buckskin leggings and coon-skin
cap, who wielded his axe with arms which
were tough and knotted as pine limbs. He
bawled to them in the forceful language of
the backwoods, which to unaccustomed ears
sounded a trifle barbaric, to keep out of the
way until his tree had fallen.
When the pine at last tumbled earthward
with a thud which reverberated for miles
through the forest, he gave a mighty yell,
waved his skin cap, and came towards the
visitors.
"Hulloa, Lin!" boomed the doctor, greeting
this native as an old acquaintance.
"Hello, Doc!" answered Lin. "By the
great horn spoon! I didn't expect to see
you here. Who are these fellers?"
The doctor introduced his comrades. Lin
greeted them with bluff simplicity, and called
them one and all by their Christian names as
soon as these could be found out. Doc alone
came in for his short title—if such it could
be called. Luckily the campers of both
nationalities, from Cyrus downward, were
without any element of snobbery in their
dispositions. It seemed to them only a jolly
part of the untrammelled forest life that man
should go back to his primitive relations with
his brother man; that in the woods, as Doc
said, "manhood should be the only passport,"
and that titles and distinctions should never
be thought of by guides or anybody else.
They were well-pleased to be taken simply
for what they were,—jolly, companionable
fellows,—and to be valued according to the
amount of grit and good-temper they showed.
And they learned this morning to appreciate
the pioneer courage and resolute spirit of
the rugged settlers who had cleared a home
for themselves amid the surrounding wilderness
of forest and stream. Their roughness
of speech was as nothing in comparison with
their brave endurance of hardships, their deeds
of heroism, and their free-handed hospitality.
Lin led his visitors straight to a log cabin,
before which his father, a veteran woodsman,
who bore the scars of bears' teeth upon his
body, was digging and planting. This old
farmer, too, greeted Doc as a friend, and
when the wagon was talked about, was quite
willing to do anything to serve him.
"But ye must have a square meal afore ye
travel," he said. "Jerusha! I couldn't let
ye go without eatin'. Mother!" shouting
to his wife, who was inside the cabin. "Say,
Mother! Ha'n't ye got somethin' fer these
fellers to munch?"
Forthwith a big, rosy woman, who had herself
fought a bear in her time, and had shot
him, too, before he attacked her farmyard,
hustled round, and got up such a meal as the
travellers had not tasted since they entered
the woods. They had a splendid "tuck-in,"
consisting of fried ham, boiled eggs, potatoes,
hot bread, yellow butter, and coffee. And the
meal was accompanied with thrilling stories
from the lips of the old settler about the hardships
and desperate scenes of earlier pioneering
days. Doc coaxed him to relate these for
the boys' benefit. And many eyes dilated as
he told of blood-curdling adventures with the
"lunk soos," or "Indian devil," the dreadful
catamount or panther, which was once the
terror of Maine woodsmen.
"So help me! I'd a heap sooner meet a
ragin' lion than a panther," said the old man.
"My own father came near to bein' eaten alive
by one when I was a kid. He was workin'
with a gang o' lumbermen in these forests at
timber-makin', and was returnin' to their
camp, when the beast bounced out of a thicket
all of a suddint. Poor dad was skeered stiff.
The thing screeched,—a screech so turrible
that it was enough to turn a man's sweat to ice-water,
an' a'most set him crazy. Dad hadn't
no gun with him; so he shinned up the nighest
tree like mad, an' hollered fit to bust his
windpipe, hopin' t'other fellers at the camp
'ud hear him.
"But the panther made up another tree
hard by, an' sprang 'pon him. Fust it grabbed
dad by the heel. Then it tore a big piece
out o' the calf of his leg, an' devoured it.
Think of it, boys! Them's the sort o' dangers
that the fust settlers an' lumbermen in these
woods had to face.
"Wal, dad reckoned he was a goner, sure.
But he managed to cut a limb from the tree
with his huntin'-knife, an' tied the knife to the
end of it. With that he fought the beast
while his comrades, who had heard his mad
yells, were gittin' to him. With the fust shot
that one of 'em fired the catamount made
off.
"Dad was the sickest man ye ever saw fer
a spell. His wound healed after a bit, under
the care of an Injun doctor; but his hair, which
had been soot-black on that evenin' when he
was returnin' to camp, was as white as milk
afore he got about again; an' he was notional
and narvous-like as long as he lived.
"He said the animal was like a tremenjous
big cat, about four feet high an' five or six
feet in length. It was a sort o' bluish-gray
color. An' it had a very long tail curled up
at the end, which it moved like a cat's.
"Boys, that catamount is the only animal
that an Indian is skeered of. Ask a red man
to hunt a moose, a bear, or a wolf, an' he's
ready to follow it through forest an' swamp
till he downs it or drops. But ask him to
chase a panther, an' he'll shake his head an'
say, 'He all one big debil!' He calls the
beast, in his own lingo, 'lunk soos,' which
means 'Injun devil;' an' so we woodsmen
call it too."
It was at this moment that Lin put his
head in at the cabin-door, and announced
that "the wagon an' hosses war a' ready."
"Wal, boys, I swan! it's many a long year
since a panther was seen in these forests, so
ye needn't feel skeery about meetin' one,"
said the old settler, as he stood outside his
log home, and watched his guests start. "I'll
'low ye won't find travellin' too easy 'long the
ole corduroy road. Come again!"
There was much waving of hats as the
wagon, a roomy, four-wheeled vehicle, moved
off, with a creaking in its joints as if it were
squealing a protest against its load, which
consisted of the five lads, together with
knapsacks, guns, tents, and the camp duffle.
"Forward, all!" shouted Dr. Phil, who
had been chosen to act as captain of the two
companies during the few days while they
journeyed together.
Lin, who was charioteer, cracked a long
whip above his horses. The boys cheered,
while Doc, Cyrus, and the two guides fell
behind, choosing to follow the wagon on foot
for the first few miles of the journey.
"Where did you buy that, Lin?" asked
Neal, climbing over to a perch beside the
driver, and pointing to a heavy Colt's revolver
which the young settler was buckling
round his waist.
"Didn't buy it. I traded a calf for it at
Greenville more'n a year ago," was the reply.
"Fust-rate gun it is, too, I vum! I've stood
at our cabin-door, and killed many a buck
with it. On'y 'tain't much good for tackling
a bear. Wish't the bears ud get as scarce
as the panthers! Then we'd be rid o' two
master pests. Hello! Don't y'u git to
tumbling out jist yet! That's on'y a circumstance
to the jolts there'll be when we strike
a bit o' corduroy road."
Lin Hathaway grabbed young Farrar by
the elbow while he spoke, and held him
steady with the horny hand which had swung
the axe against the doomed pine-tree. For
Neal had shown a sudden inclination to pitch
headlong out of the wagon, as its right wheels
were hoisted a foot or more above the left
ones by rolling over a mossy bump in the
ground.
For the first five miles the forest road had
been simply constructed thus: First, the bushy
undergrowth had been cut away and thrown
to one side, the space cleared being about
eight feet wide; then all trees growing in
the range of this track had been sawn off
close to the ground, and windfalls which
barred the way were removed. It was a
rude highway, with plenty of deformities,
such as ends of rotting stumps, twisted roots,
ridges and bumps which had never been
levelled; yet it was beautiful beyond any
smooth, well-graded road which the travellers
had ever seen. As it wound along in graceful
curves through the woods, it was shaded
now by an emerald arch of evergreens, now
by a royal crimson canopy of maple branches,
while patches of buff, orange, and dull red
commingled where other trees interlaced with
these to whisper woodland secrets.
But the boys soon understood what Doc
meant when he spoke of their having "a
bracing ride in more senses than one;" for
the motion of the wagon was a giddy series
of jolts and bounces, with just sufficient interval
between each shock for them to brace
themselves, with stiffened backbones, for the
next upheaval. They had already begun, as
Royal said, "to have kinks in all their limbs,"
when Lin suddenly announced,—
"Yon's a bit o' corduroy road, I declar'!"
He pointed with his whip ahead, and the
travellers shot out their necks to see this
novel highway. It extended for about a
quarter of a mile over a swamp, and spoke
volumes for the energy and ingenuity of the
hardy lumbermen who constructed it.
These brawny heroes, who are fine types
of American grit and manhood, when clearing
a broad track over which their great timber
logs could be hauled from the depths of the
forest to the landing on some big river, had
found the swampy tracts an impassable obstacle
for animals trammelled with harness
and a heavy load.
They bridged them by laying down logs
cut to even lengths in a slightly slanting
position across the way for the entire extent
of miry ground. Each piece of timber was
tightly wedged in by its fellow; nevertheless,
there was a space of several inches between
their rounded tops. Hence the track presented
a striped appearance, which suggested
to some spirited genius among woodsmen its
name of "corduroy road."
"Well, Neal, do you think you can tell
your folks a thing or two about forest travelling
when you get back to England?" asked
Doc, when the order of march was changed,
young Farrar and the Sinclairs turning out
to do their share of tramping, while the doctor,
Cyrus, and the guides benefited by "a
lift."
"I rather think I can," answered Neal;
"but goodness! I feel as if there were aches
and bruises all over me. Once or twice my
head seemed jumping straight off my shoulders.
No more going in a wagon over corduroy
roads for me! I'd rather be leg-weary
any day."
The travellers halted that evening about
five o'clock on the banks of a lonely stream.
The guides pitched the two tents—Joe had
provided one for his party—facing each
other on a patch of clearing, with a space of
about fifteen feet between them, in the centre
of which blazed a roaring camp-fire. Now
all the axes and knifes among the band were
in demand for cutting and sharpening stakes
and ridge-poles on which to stretch their
canvas.
Moreover, no evergreen boughs could be
procured for beds; and the boys had to work
with a will, helping Uncle Eb and Joe to cut
bundles of the long, rank grass that grew by
the water to form a bed for their tired bodies.
Every one was camp-hungry, as they had
not halted for a meal since leaving the settlement.
After a splendid supper of venison,
broiled over sizzling logs, bread, and fried
potatoes,—for they had added to their stores
at the farm,—they had a glorious social hour
by the camp-fire. Joe got off any amount
of "ripping" stories; and the sound of many
a jolly chorus, led by Cyrus, and swelled by
the musical efforts of the entire crew, mingled
with the lonely rustle of the night wind
among faded and drifting leaves.
When Doc's summons came to turn in,
they stretched themselves upon the grassy
beds, not undressing, as the night was chilly
and the temporary quarters were not so snug
as their previous ones. Still in their warm jerseys,
trousers, woollen stockings, and knitted
caps, with the heat from the piled-up camp-fire
streaming under the raised flaps of the
tents, they slept as cosily as if they lay on
spring mattresses, surrounded by pictured
walls.
Chapter XI - Beaver Works
About noon on the following day they
were obliged to bid farewell to Lin
Hathaway, his wagon and horses, as the logging-road
went no farther. The young settler
turned homeward rather regretfully. It might
be many months again before he got a chance
of talking to anybody beyond his father and
mother, and the boys had brought a dash of
outside life into his woodland solitude.
The travellers proceeded on foot through a
dense forest, which, luckily for Dol, had little
undergrowth and mostly a soft carpet of moss
or dry pine needles. Still they had plenty
of climbing over windfalls, with many rough
pokes and jibes from forward boughs and
rotten limbs, to rob the way of sameness.
Through this labyrinth they were safely piloted
by Uncle Eb and Joe, the latter with his compass
in his hand, and the former simply
studying the "Indian's compass," which is
observing how the moss grows upon the tree-trunks,
there being always a greater quantity
on the side which faces north.
Before nightfall they reached another log
cabin, tenanted by a man who had just settled
down for the purpose of clearing up a farm.
Here they were lodged for the night, without
trouble of making camp.
The third day of their journey was marked
by two sensations. They halted for a short
rest at a point where there was an extensive
break in the forest. Scarcely had they
emerged from the gloom of a dense growth
of cedars, when Dol exclaimed.—
"Good gracious! That looks as if people
had been building a jolly high railroad out
here."
On the right rose a bare, steep ridge of
sand and gravel, nearly ninety feet in height,
and closely resembling a railway embankment.
"Well, boy," laughed Dr. Phil, "if that's
a railroad, Nature built it, and by a mighty
curious process too. The sand, rocks, and
gravel of which it is mostly formed must
have been swept here by a great rush of
waters that once prevailed over this land.
We call the ridge a 'Horseback.' If you like,
we'll climb to the top of it, after we've had
our snack [lunch], and you can get a peep
at the surrounding country."
So they did. The top was level, and wide
enough for two carriages to drive abreast;
and the view from it was one which could
never be forgotten. Around them were millions
of acres of forest land, beautiful with
the contrasts of October; here dipping into a
cedar valley, in the midst of which they saw
the silver smile of a woodland lake, there rising
into a hill crowned with towering pines,
some of them over a hundred feet in height.
But, most thrilling sight of all, they beheld,
only half a dozen miles away, rising in sublime
grandeur against the sky, the mountain
of mountains in Maine,—great Katahdin.
They had caught glimpses of its curved line
of peaks before. Now they saw its forests,
and the rugged slides where avalanches of
bowlders and earth from the top had ploughed
heavily downward, sweeping away all growth.
Cyrus lifted his hat, and waved it at the
distant mass.
"Hurrah!" he cried. "There's the home
of storms! There's old Katahdin! The Indians
named it Ktaadn 'the biggest mountain.'"
"Want to hear the Indian legend about it,
lads?" asked Dr. Phil.
A general chirp of assent was his reply,
and the doctor began:—
"Well, when the redskins owned these
forests, they believed that the summit of
Katahdin was the home of their evil spirit,
or, as they call him, 'The Big Devil.' He
was named Pamolah. And he was a mighty
unpleasant sort of neighbor. Once, so tradition
says, he ran away with a beautiful Indian
maiden, and carried her up to his lonely lair
among those peaks. When her tribe tried
to rescue her, he let loose great storms upon
them, his artillery being thunder, lightning,
hail, and rain, before which they were forced
to flee helter-skelter. An old red chief long
ago told me the story, and added gravely
that 'it was sartin true, for han'some squaw
always catch 'em debil.'
"The foundation of the legend lies in the
fact that there really is a very curious granite
basin among Katahdin's peaks, and it is the
birthplace of most storms which sweep over
our State. I myself have seen clouds forming
in it, when I made an ascent of the mountain
in my younger days, and whirling out in all
directions. The roar of its winds may sometimes
be heard miles away. There are several
ponds in the basin; one of them, a tiny, clear
lake, without any visible outlet, is Pamolah's
fishing-ground. That's the yarn about the
mountain as I heard it."
In The Shadow Of The Katahdin.
"Ain't it a'most time for us to be gittin'
down from this Horseback, Doc?" asked Joe,
who had been listening with the others. "I
thought we'd reach the farm you're heading
for to-night, but we're half a dozen miles off
it yet; and we can't do more'n another mile
or two afore it'll be time to halt and make
camp. There's some pretty bad travelling and
a plaguy bit of swamp ahead."
"I guess you're about right, Joe," said Doc,
rising with alacrity from the stone where he
had seated himself while telling his yarn.
Joe's bad travelling meant a great deal of
tripping and floundering through soft mud
and mire, with slippery moss-stones sandwiched
in, and dwarfed bushes which ran along
the ground, and twisted themselves in an almost
impassable tangle. These had a knack
of catching a fellow's feet, and causing him to
sprawl forward on his face and hands, whereupon
his knapsack would hit him an astounding
thwack on the back.
After three-quarters of an hour of this fun,
very muddy, clammy with perspiration, and
thoroughly winded, the party reached firmer
ground, and the guides called a halt.
"Guess we'd better rest a bit," said Joe,
"afore we go farther. There's nothing in
forest travelling that'll take the breath out of
a man like crossing a swamp," eying compassionately
the city folk; for he himself was
as "fit" as when he started. "Then we'd
better follow that stream till we strike a good
place for a camping-ground. What say, Doc?"
Dr. Phil, as captain, signified his assent.
After a short breathing-spell he again gave
the command, "Forward!" And his company
pushed on into the woods, following the
course of a dark stream which had gurgled
through the swamp.
"There used to be an old beaver-dam somewheres
about here," broke forth Joe presently,
when they had made about a quarter of a mile,
the younger guide taking the lead, for he was
evidently more at home in this part of the forest
land than his senior, Uncle Eb. "Hullo,
now! there it is. Look, gentlemen!"
He pointed to a curved bank of brushwood,
mostly alder branches, piled together
in curious topsyturvy fashion, which formed
a dam across the stream. It bristled with
sticks, poking out and up in every direction;
for the bushy ends of the boughs had been
heavily plastered with mud and stones, to
keep them down.
"That a beaver-dam!" gasped Neal in
amazement. "Why, I always had an idea
that beavers were half human in intelligence,
and wove their branches in and out in a
sort of neat basketwork when making dams.
That's a funny rough-and-tumble looking old
pile."
"It's a good water-tight dam, for all that,"
answered Cyrus. "And don't you begin to
underrate Mr. Beaver's intelligence until you
see more of his works. I've torn the bottom
out of a dam like this on a cold, rainy night,—beavers
like rainy nights for work,—and
then hidden myself in some bushes to watch
the result. It was a trial of strength and
patience, I assure you, to remain there for
six mortal hours,—though I had rubber overalls
on,—with wet twigs and leaves slapping
my face. But the sight I saw was more wonderful
than anything I could have imagined.
There was a cloudy, watery moon; and shortly
after it rose, five beavers appeared upon the
dam, scrambling up and down, and examining
the great hole through which the water was
fast leaking out of their pond. Then, following
a big fellow, who was evidently the boss
beaver, they swam to the bank. He stationed
himself near a tree about twenty inches in
circumference, and his four boys at once
started to fell it. I tell you they worked
like hustlers, each one sawing on it in turn
with his sharp teeth, and sometimes two
of them together on different parts of the
trunk.
"At last the tree—it was an ash—fell,
toppling into the water just where the beavers
wanted it. They pushed and tugged it down-stream
for about ten yards, to the dam, and
propped it against the opening which I had
made. I couldn't see the rest of the operations
clearly; but I caught glimpses of them,
marching about on their hind-legs, carrying
mud snug up to their chins like this," here
Cyrus folded his arms across his chest. "And
before daybreak that dam was perfectly repaired,
with never a leak in it.
"You know they build the dams in very
shallow water, only a few inches deep; and
they generally roll in a couple of long logs
for a solid foundation. It was one of these
which I had torn out. Now, Neal, what do
you say about the beaver's intelligence?"
"If I didn't know you, Cyrus, I'd say you
were making up as you went along," answered
Neal. "It seems one of those things which
a fellow can scarcely believe in. Hulloa!
What's that?"
A loud report, like the bang of a gun,
made all the boys, who had been standing
very quietly, gazing at the dam, suddenly
jump.
"It's only a beaver striking the water with
his tail," laughed Cyrus. "He has been
swimming about somewhere up-stream, and
has scented us, and dived. I have heard one
do that a dozen times in the night, if he
detected the presence of man; but it's very
unusual in the daytime, for they rarely venture
out in broad light. In diving, if suddenly
alarmed, they strike the surface of the
water a tremendous whack with their tails,
as a signal of alarm, making this report,
which in still weather resounds for a great
distance.
"I'm very glad you heard it, boys; for
your chances of seeing the master beaver or
any of his colony are mighty slim. But we'll
probably come on their lodge a little higher
up."
Above the shallow water where the dam
was built, the stream widened into a broad,
deep pool. About fifty yards ahead, in the
centre of this, was a tiny island. On its extreme
edge Joe pointed out the beaver lodge.
It was shaped something like a huge beehive,
being about a dozen feet in diameter
and five feet high. The outside seemed to
be entirely covered with mud and fibrous
roots, through which the sticks which formed
its framework poked out here and there.
"The doors are all underwater," said Cyrus,
"and so far down that they'll be beneath the
ice when the stream freezes in winter. Otherwise
the beavers could not reach their pile of
food-wood, which they keep at the bottom,
and would starve to death. They are clerks
of the weather, if you like. They seem to
know when the first hard frost is coming, and
sink their stores a day or two before. Man
has not yet discovered their mysterious knack
of sinking wood, and keeping it stationary
through many months.
"They feed on the inner bark of poplar,
white birch, and willow trees. In autumn
they fell these along the banks, generally
so that they will fall into the water, tug and
push them down-stream, and float them near
to their lodges. If the trees are too big to
be easily handled, they saw them into convenient
lengths."
"I call it tough luck, not being able to get
a sight of the animals, after seeing so much
of their works," grumbled Royal.
"Ye might wait here till midnight, and not
have any better," said Joe. "That fellow's
tail was like a fire-alarm to them. They ain't
to home now, you bet! They've dusted out
of their house as if it was on fire; and they've
either dived to the bottom, or hidden themselves
in holes along the bank. Guess we'd
better be moving on. It's a'most time to
think about making camp."
"The beavers have been working here!"
exclaimed the guide a few minutes later, as
he strode ahead. "These white birches were
felled by 'em; and a dandy job they did
too."
He pointed to two slim birches which lay
prone with their tops in the water, and to a
third, the trunk of which was partly sawn
through in more than one place. The ground
was strewn with little clippings of timber,
bearing the saw-marks of the beavers' teeth.
The boys gathered them up as curiosities.
"Oh, the skilful little animals can beat this
work by long odds!" exclaimed Doc. "These
trunks only measure from eight to twelve
inches in circumference. I've seen a tree
fully two feet round which was felled by
them. Say, Joe! don't you think we'd better
camp to-night somewhere on the brûlée?"
"Just what I'm planning, Doc," answered
Joe. "We must be pretty near it now."
A few minutes afterwards the party filed
out of the dense woods, passed through a
grove of young spruces, forded a brook which
emptied itself into the stream they were following,
and came upon a scene blasted, barren,
and unutterably dreary.
The band of boys, who, in spite of swamps
and jungles, had learned to love the forest
dearly, for its many beauties, and for the wild
offspring with which it teemed, sorrowfully
gasped, as if they saw the skeleton of a
friend.
Chapter XII - "Go It, Old Bruin!"
Before them lay a ruined tract of country,
extending northward farther than
eye could reach. It is called by Maine
woodsmen a brûlée, name borrowed from
their French-Canadian neighbors, who dwell
across the boundary line which separates the
Dominion from the United States.
The word signifies "burnt tract;" but it
gives a feeble idea of the fire-smitten, blackened
region on which the lads looked.
The forest until now had been a wilderness
truly, but a wilderness where every kind and
size of growth, from the giant pine to the
creeping wintergreen and shaded mosses,
mingled in beautiful confusion. Here it became
a desert. For the terrible forest fires,
the woodsman's tragic enemy, had swept over
it not long before, devastating an area of
many square miles. Millions of dollars worth
of valuable timber had been reduced to rotting
embers. Storm-defying pines had crashed to
the earth, and were overridden by the flames
in their wild rush onward. Sometimes only a
smutty stump showed where they had stood;
sometimes, robbed of life and every limb, portions
of the fire-eaten trunks still remained
erect,—bare, blackened poles. All smaller
growth, and even the surface of the ground,
parched by summer heats, had burned like
tinder. Rocks and stones were baked and
crumbling.
"Boys, that's the most mournful sight a
woodsman can see," said Doc, looking away
over the wrecked region, touched with golden
lights from an October sunset. "It makes
one who loves the woods feel as if he had
lost a living friend."
"Well, 'tain't no manner o' use to fret over
it," declared Joe energetically. "Nature don't
waste time in fretting, you bet! She starts
in and tries to cover the stripped ground, as
if she was sort of ashamed to have it seen."
The guide pointed earthward. At his feet
a dwarfed growth of blueberry bushes and
tiny trees was already springing up to screen
the unsightly, ash-strewn land.
"True enough, Joe! Nature is a grand one
for remedies," answered the doctor. "Still, it
will be half a century or more before she can
raise a timber growth here again. Hulloa!
Dol, what are you fellows up to?"
While his elders were studying the brûlée,
Dol, who objected to dreary sights, had
marched down to the brink of the stream,
accompanied by Royal's young brothers, Will
and Martin Sinclair. The little river gurgled
and frisked along beside the burnt tract, like
a line of life bordering death. It seemed to
the boys to prattle about its victory over the
flames when it stopped their sweeping course,
so that the woods on its opposite bank were
uninjured, as were those beyond the brook
in the rear.
"We're studying the ways of the great
sea-serpent!" shouted back Dol, who was
splashing about in a sedgy pool.
By and by when the guides had finished
their work of making camp, when they had
pitched the tents, cut boughs for beds and
fuel in the spruce grove behind, and were
cooking an odorous supper, the three juveniles
came slowly towards the camp-fire from
the water.
"What on earth have you got there, young
one?" asked Dr. Phil; for Adolphus Farrar
was bareheaded, and carried his hat very gingerly,
with its corners clutched together to
form a bag.
"The big sea-serpent himself," answered
Dol mysteriously.
Of a sudden he opened his dripping hat,
and spilled out a small water-snake, about ten
inches long, upon the doctor's lap.
There was a great roar of laughter, in which
Dol's abettors, Will and Martin, joined with
cheerful shouts. The little joke had the effect
of winning everybody's thoughts from roaring
flames, wrecked forests, and the dreary
brûlée. Uncle Eb killed the snake, maintaining
that water-snakes were "plaguy p'isonous,"
while Cyrus scouted the idea. The
supper that evening was a merry enough
meal. The camp, lit by the ruddy glow
from its great fire, looked an oasis of light,
warmth, and jollity in the black and burnt
desert.
The darky, hearing Cyrus declare that he
was fearfully hungry, mixed some flapjacks to
form a second course, after the venison steaks
and potatoes. He had exhausted his stock
of maple sugar, but he produced a small
wooden keg of the apparently inexhaustible
molasses.
"He! he! he! Dat jest touches de spot,
don't it?" he chuckled, when, having carefully
served each member of the party, he seated
himself about three feet from the camp-fire,
with a round dozen of the thin cakes for his
own eating.
He coated them with the thick molasses,
and set the keg down side by side with a bag
of potatoes which had been brought from the
settlement.
There these provisions remained when,
earlier than usual, the party turned in, and
stretched their tired limbs to rest, lying down,
as they had done before when sleeping under
canvas, with all their garments on save coats
and moccasins. Whether Uncle Eb forgot
his "m'lasses," or whether he purposely left
it without, there not being a spare inch of
room in the small tents, no one then or afterwards
inquired.
As a result of the jolly intimacy that had
sprung up between the two companies during
the few days when they had all things in
common, the boys disposed of themselves for
the night as they pleased. Neal turned in with
the doctor, Royal, and Joe, the four stretching
themselves on the evergreen boughs, with
their feet to the opening of the tent, and
their rifles and ammunition within reach. Of
course the Winchesters were empty, it being a
strict rule that firearms should not be brought
into camp loaded.
The younger Sinclairs, with Cyrus, Dol,
and Uncle Eb, occupied the other tent.
It seemed to Neal that he had hardly slept
one hour,—probably it was nearer to three,—during
which time he had been dreaming with
vague foreshadowings of the final and crowning
sport of the trip, the grand moose-stalking,
and of Herb Heal, the mighty hunter,
when he was awakened by a shrill scream just
outside the canvas. He started, with his heart
going whackety-whack. The cry was sudden
and intensely startling, appearing twice as loud
as it really was when it broke the pathetic
stillness of the brûlée, where not a tree rustled
or twig snapped, and the night wind only
sighed faintly and fitfully through the newly
springing growth.
Again sounded that startling screech; and
yet again, making a dreary, piercing din.
"By all that's funny! it's another coon,"
gasped Neal; and he gently pinched the
shoulder of Joe, who lay on his left.
"Joe!" he whispered. "Wake up! There's
a raccoon just outside the tent. I heard his
cry."
The guide was awake and alert in an instant.
So, too, was Dr. Phil.
"What's up, boys?" asked the latter, hearing
a murmur.
"There's a coon close by," said Neal again.
"Listen to him!"
Even while he spoke, young Farrar caught
sight of two feathered things hopping along
the avenue of light which lay between him
and the camp-fire, the red flare of the flames
mingling with the white radiance of a cloudless
moon. At the same time the screech
sounded and resounded.
"Coon!" exclaimed Joe derisively. "That's
no coon. It's only a little owl. Bless ye!
I've had five or six of 'em come right into
this tent of a night, and ding away at me till
I had to talk to 'em with the rifle to scare 'em
off. I'll give 'em a dose o' lead now if they
don't scoot mighty quick; that'll stop their
song an' dance."
"Their cry is pretty much like a raccoon's,
Neal," said Doc. "Only it's a great deal
weaker. Lie down, boy. Go to sleep, and
don't mind them."
The owls perhaps apprehended danger. At
all events, they were silent for a while; and in
three minutes each occupant of the tent was
fast asleep again, with the exception of Neal.
The sharp awakening had upset his nerves a
bit. He obeyed the doctor, and hugged his
blankets round him, hoping sleep would return;
but he lay with eyes narrowed into two
slits, peeping at the ruddy camp-fire, involuntarily
listening for the screeching of the birds,
and wishing that he had not been such a
greenhorn as to disturb his comrades for
nothing. Royal, who lay on his right, was
of a less excitable temperament. Although
he had been awakened, he was now snoring
lustily, insomnia being a rare affliction in
camps.
"What's that?"
About half an hour had passed when Neal
Farrar suddenly and sharply rapped out these
words close to Joe's ear. He felt certain that
he would not now bring upon him the woodsman's
good-natured scorn for making a disturbance
about nothing. A heavy, stealthy
tread, as of some big animal, was crushing
the pygmy bushes near the tent. Immediately
afterwards he saw an uncouth black
shape in the lane of light between himself
and the fire. It disappeared while his heart
was giving one jump, and he heard a dull,
mumbling noise, such as a pig might make
when rooting amid rubbish, varied with an
occasional low growl.
Joe was already awake. His hunter's instinct
told him that something truly exciting
was on now.
"My cracky! I b'lieve it's a bear!" he
muttered, forming his words away down in
his throat, so that Neal only caught the last
one. "Keep still as death!"
The guide reached out a long arm, and
clutched his rifle. Hurriedly he jammed half
a dozen cartridges into its magazine. Then
lightly and silently, as if he was made of cork,
he got upon his feet, and bounded out of the
tent, Neal copying his actions nimbly and
noiselessly as he could; though, in his excitement,
he only succeeded in getting two cartridges
into his Winchester.
Royal's snoring ceased. Doc's eager question,
"What's up now, boys?" reached the
two just as they quitted shelter, and passed
into the broad moonlight, crossed with red
gleams from their fire.
"A bear!" yelled Joe in answer, his rifle
and he breaking silence together.
Three times the Winchester sharply cracked.
Then with a mad "Halloo!" the guide
seized a flaming stick from the fire, and,
swinging it above his head, started after the
big black animal of which Neal had caught a
glimpse before. He now saw it plainly as,
already fifty yards ahead, it made off at a
plunging gallop across the moonlit brûlée.
Young Farrar had been the champion runner
of his school, and he blessed his trained
legs for giving him a prominent part in the
wild chase that followed. Still imitating the
woodsman, he pulled another half-lighted stick
from the camp-fire, and waved it in a frenzy
of excitement, while he ran like a buck at
Joe's side.
"Tumble out! Tumble out, boys! A
bear! A bear!" now rang from one tent
to another.
In two minutes every camper, in his stocking
feet, just as he had risen from his bed,
was tearing across the brûlée in the wake of
Bruin, yelling, leaping, and swinging smouldering
firebrands.
It was a scene and a chase such as the boys,
in their most far-fetched dreams, had never
pictured,—the white moonlight glimmering
on the black stumps and tottering trunks of
the ruined tract, the hunted bear plunging off
among them, frightened by the shouting and
the lights, the heavy, lumbering gallop enabling
it at first to distance its pursuers.
Owing to their fleetness and the odds they
had at the start, the guide and Neal kept far
ahead of their comrades. The noise which
Bruin made as he lumbered over the pygmy
growth, and the charred, rotting timber that
littered the ground beneath it, were quiet
enough to guide Joe unerringly in the bear's
wake, even when that bulky shape was not
distinguishable.
"What's this?" screeched the woodsman
suddenly, as he stumbled upon something at
his feet. "By gracious! it's our keg of m'lasses.
He made off with that, and has dropped
it out o' sheer fright, or because he's weakening.
I know I hit him twice when I fired; but
he's not hurt too badly to run, or to fight like
a fiend if we come to close quarters. Like as
not 'twill be a narrow squeak with us if we
tackle him. If you're scared a little bit, Neal,
let up, an' I'll finish him alone."
"Scared!" Neal flung the word back with
scorn, as if he was returning a blow.
For the life of him he could not bring out
another syllable, going at a faster rate than
ever he had done in the most stubbornly contested
handicap. The strong-winded guide
rapped out his sentences as he ran, apparently
without waste of breath.
The feverish enthusiasm of the hunter,
which he had never felt before, was now
alive in Neal. His blood raced through his
veins like liquid fire. He had been long
enough in Maine to know that in wreaking
vengeance on Bruin for many misdeeds he
would be acting in the interests of justice.
For the black bear is still such a master pest
to the settlers who are trying to establish
their farms amid the forests where it roams,
that the State has outlawed the beast, and
pays a bounty for its skin.
Joe thought little about this; for a gentleman
whom he had guided early in the summer
had lately written to him, offering a price
of fifteen dollars for a good bearskin.
Here was the woodsman's golden opportunity—an
opportunity for which he had been
thirsting since the receipt of that letter.
"Go It, Old Bruin! Go It While You Can!"
He already regarded his triumph over the
bear as secure, and its hide as forfeited. He
nearly caused Neal Farrar to burst a blood-vessel
from the combined effects of struggling
laughter and running, when he began
to apostrophize the flying foe with grim
humor, thus:—
"Go it, old Bruin! Go it while ye can!
There ain't a hair on yer back that b'longs to
ye!"
But it soon became evident that the bear
couldn't go on much longer at this breakneck
pace. Its pursuers heard its steps with increasing
distinctness, and then its labored
breathing. They were gaining on it fast.
The brute came into full view about forty
yards ahead, as it ascended a slight elevation,
crowned with blasted tree trunks.
"I'll draw bead on him from here," said
Joe, stopping short. "Get ready to fire, lad,
if he turns. It'll take lots o' lead to finish
that fellow."
Twice Joe's rifle spoke again. One shot
took effect. There was a fearful growl from
the beast, but it was not yet mortally wounded.
Maddened and desperate, it wheeled about,
and came straight for its pursuers. Again
the guide fired. Still the bear advanced,
gnashing its teeth and mumbling horribly;
Neal saw its black shape not thirty yards from
him.
"Shoot! shoot, boy!" screamed Joe. "Or
give me your rifle. I haven't got a charge
left!"
For half a minute Farrar shook all over as
with ague. His nostrils felt choked. His
mouth was wide open in his efforts to breathe.
His heart pounded like a sledge-hammer.
With that mumbling brute advancing upon
him, he felt as if he couldn't fire so as to hit
a haystack or a flock of hens at a barn-door.
Then, suddenly, he was cool again, seeing
and hearing with extraordinary clearness. The
ignominious alternative of giving his rifle to
Joe produced a revulsion. His fingers were
on the trigger, his left hand firmly gripped
the barrel of his Winchester; he brought it
to his shoulder.
"Aim low! Try to hit him in the front of
the neck where it joins the body," said Joe,
in tones sharp as a razor, which cut his meaning
into Neal's brain.
Bruin was only fifteen yards away when
Farrar's rifle cracked once—twice—sending
out its messengers of death.
There was a last terrible growl, a plunge,
and a thud which seemed to shake the ground
under Neal's feet. As the smoke of his shots
cleared away, Joe beheld him leaning on his
rifle, with a face which in the moonlight
looked white as chalk, and the bear lying
where it had fallen headlong towards him.
It made a desperate struggle to regain its
feet, then rolled on its side, dead.
One bullet had pierced the spot which Joe
mentioned, and had passed through the region
of the heart.
Chapter XIII - "The Skin Is Yours."
A regular war-dance was performed
about the slain marauder by the young
Sinclairs and Dol Farrar, when these laggards
in the chase reached the spot where he fell.
The firebrands had all died out before the
enemy turned; but in the white moon-radiance
the bear was seen to be a big one, with
an uncommonly fine skin.
Neal took no part in the triumphal capers.
He still leaned upon his rifle, his breath coming
in gusty puffs through his nostrils and
mouth. Not alone the desperate sensations
of those moments when he had faced the
gnashing, mumbling brute, but the unexpected
success of his first shot at big game,
had unhinged him. By his endurance in the
chase, by the pluck with which he stood up to
the bear, above all, by his being able, as Joe
phrased it, to "take a sure pull on the beast
at a paralyzing moment," he had eternally
justified his right to the title of sportsman
in the eyes of the natives. The guides, Joe
and Eb, were not slow in telling him that he
had behaved from start to finish like no
"greenhorn," but a regular "old sport."
"My cracky! 'twas lucky for me that you
had game blood in you, which showed up,"
exclaimed Joe, catching the boy's arm in a
friendly grip, with an odd respect in his
touch, which marked the admission of young
Farrar into the brotherhood of hunters. "I
hadn't a charge left, an' not even my hunting-knife.
Lots o' city swells 'u'd have been
plumb scared before a growler like that,"—touching
Bruin's carcass with his foot,—"even
if they had a small arsenal to back
'em up. They'd have dropped rifle and cartridges,
and hugged the nearest trunk. I've
seen fellers do it scores o' times, bless ye!
after they came out here rigged up in sporting-book
style, talking fire about hunting
bears and moose. But that was all the fire
there was to 'em."
Yet Neal's triumph over the poor brute,
which had raced well for its life, was not
without a faint twinge of pain; and he was
too manly to look on this as a weakness. A
sportsman he might be, of the sort who can
shoot straight when necessity demands it, but
never of that class who prowl through the
forests with fingers tingling to pull the trigger,
dreading to lose a chance of "letting
blood" from any slim-legged moose or velvet-nosed
buck which may run their way. It
needed Doc's praise to make him feel fully
satisfied with his deed.
"It was a crack shot, boy," said the doctor
proudly. "And I guess the farmer at the
next settlement will feel like giving you a
medal for it. Old Bruin has only got what
he gave to every creature he could master."
There being no tree conveniently near to
which they could string up the dead bear,
the guides decided to leave the ugly matter
of skinning and dissecting him for morning
light. The excited party returned to camp,
but not to sleep. They built up their scattered
fire, squatted round it, and discoursed
of the night's adventure until a clear dawn-gleam
brightened the eastern sky. Then
Uncle Eb and Joe started out again across
the brûlée. They reappeared before breakfast-time,
bringing Bruin's skin and a goodly
portion of his meat.
Joe laid the hide at Neal's feet.
"There, boy," he said, "the skin is yours.
It belongs rightly to the man who killed the
bear; and I guess the brute wasn't mortally
hurt at all till your bullet nipped him in the
neck."
"But what about the fifteen dollars from
that New York man, Joe? You'll lose it,"
faltered young Farrar, with a triumphant
heart-leap at the thought of taking this trophy
back to England, but loath to profit by
the woodsman's generosity.
"Don't you bother about that; let it go,"
answered Joe, whose business of guiding was
profitable enough for him. "'Tain't enough
for the skin, anyhow. Nary a finer one has
been taken out o' Maine in the last five
years; and mighty lucky you Britishers were
to git a chance of a bear-hunt at all. Old
Bruin must have been powerful hungry to
come around our camp."
There was a grand breakfast before the
travellers broke camp that morning. The
guides and Doc—who had got accustomed
to the luxury during visits to settlers and lumber-camps—feasted
off bear-steaks. Cyrus
and the boys, American and English, declined
to touch it. The whole appearance of Bruin
as he lay stretched on the ground the night
before made their "department of the interior"
revolt against it.
When a start was made for the settlement,
Joe bundled up the skin, and, as a tribute of
respect to Neal's "game blood," carried it, in
addition to his heavy pack, for a distance of
four miles over the desolate brûlée and across
a soft, miry bog. On reaching the farm
clearing, he cut the stem of a tall cedar
bush, which he bent into the shape of a
hoop, binding the ends together with cedar
bark. He then pricked holes all around the
edges of the hide with the sharp point of his
hunting-knife, stretched it to its full extent,
and fastened it to the hoop, which he hung
up to a tree near the settler's cabin, telling
Neal that in a few days it would be dry
enough to pack away in a bag.
But as it was a cumbersome article to carry
while tramping a dozen miles farther to the
camp on Millinokett Lake, the farmer offered
to take charge of it for its owner until he
passed that way again on his return journey;
an offer which Neal thankfully accepted. The
old backwoodsman was, truth to tell, delighted
to see hanging up near his cabin door the
skin of an enemy who had ofttimes plundered
him so unmercifully.
He made the travellers royally welcome,
let them have the roomy kitchen of his log
shanty to sleep in, with a soft bed of hay.
Here he lay with them, while his wife and
sickly little girl occupied an adjoining space
about twelve feet square, which had been
boarded off. This was all the accommodation
the log home afforded.
The forest child was a puzzle to the lads.
To them she looked as if the soul of a grandmother
had taken possession of a thin, long-limbed
body which ought to belong to a girl
of ten. Her pinched features and over-wise
eyes told a tale of suffering, and so did her
high-pitched, quivering voice, as it made elfishly
sharp remarks about the boys until they
blenched before her.
This was the little one of whom the doctor
had said "that she fretted if he did not come
to see her once in a while." And with Doc
she was a different being. Her voice softened,
her eyes became childlike, and thin
tinkles of laughter broke from her as she
clung to him, and received certain presents
of medicines and picture-books which he had
brought for her in a corner of his knapsack.
For two nights the travellers slept in a row
on their hay bed; for two long-remembered
days the five boys roamed the country round
the clearing, starting deer, catching glimpses
of a wildcat, a marten or two, and of another
coon. Then came, to use Dol's expression,
"the beastly nuisance of saying good-by."
Dr. Phil was obliged to return to Greenville;
and he declared that now he must surely
start his nephews homeward, for Royal expected
to graduate from the High School
during the following year, and to let him
waste more time from study would be questionable
kindness. Joe Flint of course would
go back with his party. And here Cyrus
paid Uncle Eb's fees for guiding, and dismissed
him too.
Only a dozen miles of tolerably easy travelling
now separated Garst and his English
comrades from the camp on Millinokett Lake,
where they were to meet the redoubtable
Herb Heal. The settler, knowing this tract
of country as thoroughly as he knew his own
few fields, offered to lead our trio for the first
half of their onward march; and as they could
follow a plain trail for the remainder of the
way, they had no further need of their guide's
services. They promised to visit Eb at his
bark hut on their return journey, to bid him a
final farewell, and hear one more stave of:—
"Ketch him, Tiger, ketch him!"
"Good-by, you lucky fellows!" said Royal
Sinclair huskily, as he gripped Neal's hand,
then Dol's, in a brotherly squeeze when the
hour of parting came. "I wish I was going
on with you. We've had a stunning good
time together, haven't we? And we'll run
across each other in these woods some time
or other again, I know! You'll never feel
satisfied to stay in England, where there's
nothing to hunt but hares and foxes, after
chasing bears and moose."
"Oh! we'll come out here again, depend
upon it," answered Neal. "Drop me a line
occasionally, won't you, Roy? Here's our
Manchester address."
"I will, if you'll do the same."
"Agreed. Good-by again, old fellow!"
"I've got the slip of birch-bark and the
horn safe in my knapsack, Doc," Dol was
saying meanwhile, feeling his eyes getting
leaky as he bade farewell to the doctor. "I—I'll
keep them as long as I live."
Doctor Phil had been as good as his word.
He had made Joe rip the slip of white bark,
with the rude writing on it, off the pine-tree
near the swamp, and had presented it to Dol
ere the boy quitted his camp.
"Well, confusion to partings anyhow!"
broke in Joe. "Don't like 'em a bit. Hope
you'll get that bear-skin safe to England,
Neal. When you show it to your folks at
home, tell 'em Joe Flint said he knew one
Britisher who would make a woodsman if he
got a chance. Don't you forgit it."
"Good-by," said the doctor, as he clasped
in turn the hands of the departing three.
"Good luck to you, boys! Keep your souls
as straight as your bodies, and you'll be a trio
worth knowing. We'll meet again some day;
I'm sure of it."
Martin and Will were chirping farewells,
and lamenting that they would have no more
chances of studying water-snakes in sedgy
pools with Dol. Amid cheers and waving of
hats the campers separated.
"Forward, Company Three!" cried Cyrus
encouragingly, stepping briskly ahead, his
comrades following. "Now for a sight of the
'Jabberwock' of the forest, the mighty moose.
Hurrah for the wild woods and all woodsmen!"
Chapter XIV - A Lucky Hunter
Amid cracking of jokes, and noise which
would have disgraced a squad of Indians,
"Company Three," as Cyrus dubbed
his reduced band, reached the crowning-point
of their journey, the log camp on the shore
of Millinokett Lake.
During the first half-dozen miles of the
way, though each one manfully did his best
to be lively, a sense of loss made their fun
flat and pointless. Royal's tear-away tongue,
his brothers' racket, Joe's racy talk, Uncle
Eb's kind, dark face, and more than all, Doc's
companionship, which was as tonic to the
hearts of those who travelled with him, were
missed.
But spirits must be elastic in forest air.
When they halted at noon to eat their
"snack" on the side of a breezy knoll, with
a tiny brook purling through a pine grove
beneath them, with Katahdin's rugged sides
and cloud-veiled peaks looming in majesty to
the north, the thought of what lay behind was
inevitably lost in what lay before. Enthusiasm
replaced depression.
"It's no use grizzling because we can't
have those fellows with us all the time," remarked
Neal philosophically. "'Twas a big
piece of luck our running against them at all.
And I've a sort of feeling that this won't be
the end of it; we'll come across them again
some day or other."
"And at all events we'll probably get a
sight of Doc at Greenville as we go back,"
said Dol, to whom this was no small comfort.
"Well, needless to say, I'd have been glad
of their company for the rest of the trip. But
still, if they had taken a notion to come on
with us, it would have reduced to nothing
our chances of seeing a moose. We're a big
party already for moose-calling or stalking—three
of us, with Herb;" this from Cyrus.
"Now, fellows, don't you think we'd better
get a move on us?" added the leader.
"We've half a dozen miles to do yet; but the
trail begins right here, and is clearly blazed
all the way to our camp. Let's keep a stiff
upper lip, and the journey will soon be over."
It was very delightful to sit there in the
crisp October air, with the brook seemingly
humming tender legends of the woods, which
witless men could not translate, with an uncertain
breeze playing through the newly fallen
maple-leaves, now turning them one by
one in lazy curiosity, then of a sudden making
them caper and swirl in a scarlet merry-go-round.
Still, the young Farrars were not
loath to move on. Now that they were nearing
the climax of their journey, their minds
were full of Herb Heal. Their longing to
meet this lucky hunter grew with each mile
which drew them nearer to him.
They pressed hard after their leader, looking
neither right nor left, while he carefully
followed the trail; and one hour's tramping
brought them to the shores of Millinokett
Lake.
Here, despite their eagerness to reach their
new camp, they were forced to stop and admire
the great sheet of forest-bound water,
smiling back the sky in tints of turquoise and
pearl, dotted with apparently countless islets,
like specks upon the face of a mirror.
The irregular shores of the lake were broken
by "logons," narrow little bays curving
into the land, shining arms of water, sometimes
bordered by evergreens, sometimes by
graceful poplars and birches. From the opposite
bank the woods stretched away in undulating
waves of ridge and valley to the foot
of Mount Katahdin, which still showed grandly
to the northward.
"Millinokett Lake," said Cyrus, prolonging
the syllables with a soft, liquid sound. "It's
an Indian name, boys; it signifies 'Lake of
Islands.' Whatever else the red men can
boast of, the music of their names is unequalled.
I don't know exactly how many of
those islets there are, but I believe Millinokett
has over two hundred of them anyhow.
Our camp is on the western shore. Shall we
be moving?"
After skirting the water for another mile or
two, the travellers reached a broad, open
tract, bare of timber. At the farther end of
this clearing were two log cabins, low, but
very roomy, situated at a distance of a few
hundred yards from the lake, with a background
of splendid firs and spruces, the lively
green of the latter making the former look
black in contrast.
"Is that our camp? How perfectly glorious!"
boomed Neal and Dol together.
"It's our camp, sure enough," answered
Garst, with no less enthusiasm. "At least
the first cabin will be ours. I don't know
whether there are any hunters in the other
one just now."
The log shanties had been put up by an
enterprising settler to accommodate sportsmen
who might penetrate to this far part of the
wilds in search of moose or caribou. Cyrus
had arranged for the use of one during the
months of October and November. Here it
was that Herb Heal had engaged to await
him. And as he had commissioned this famous
guide to stock the camp with all such
provisions as could be procured from neighboring
settlements, such as flour, potatoes,
pork, etc., he expected to slide into the lap
of luxury.
In one sense he did. When the trio, their
hearts thumping with anticipation, reached
the low door of the first cabin, they found it
securely fastened on the outside, so that no
burglar-beast could force an entrance, but
easily opened by man. Cyrus hurriedly undid
the bolts, and stepped under the log
roof, followed by his comrades. The camp
was in beautiful order, clean, well-stocked,
and provided with primitive comforts. An
enticing-looking bed of fresh fir-boughs was
arranged in a sort of rude bunk which extended
along one side of the cabin, having a
head-board and foot-board. The latter was
fitted to form a bench as well. A man might
perch on it, and stretch his toes to the fire
in the great stone fireplace only two feet
distant.
The boys could well imagine that this
would make an ideal seat for a hunter at
night, where he might lazily fill his pipe and
tell big yarns, while the winter storm howled
outside, and snow-flurries drifted against his
log walls. But they looked at it wistfully
now, for it was empty. There was no figure
of a moccasined forest hero on bench or in
bunk. There was no Herb Heal.
"Bless the fellow! Where on earth is
he?" Garst exclaimed. "He's been here, you
see, and has the camp provisioned and ready.
Perhaps he's only prowling about in the
woods near. I'll give him a 'Coo-hoo!'"
"Herb Heal."
He stepped forth from the cabin to the
middle of the clearing, and sent his voice
ringing out in a distance-piercing hail. He
loaded his rifle and blazed away with it, firing
a volley of signal-shots.
Neither shout nor shots brought him any
answer.
The second cabin was likewise empty, and,
judging from the withered remains of a bed,
had evidently been long unused.
"Well, fellows!" said the leader, with
manifest chagrin, "we'll only have to fix up
something to eat, make ourselves comfortable,
and wait patiently until our guide puts in an
appearance. Herb Heal never broke an engagement
yet. He's as faithful a fellow as
ever made camp or spotted a trail in these
forests. And he promised to wait for me
here from the first of October, as it was
uncertain when I might arrive. I'm mighty
hungry. Who'll go and fetch some water
from the lake while I turn cook?"
Dol volunteered for this business, and
brought a kettle from the cabin. He found
it near the hearth, on which a fire still flickered,
side by side with a frying-pan and
various articles of tinware. Cyrus rolled up
his sleeves, took the canisters of tea and
coffee with other small stores from his knapsack,
proceeded to mix a batter for flapjacks,
and showed himself to be a genius with the
pan.
The meal was soon ready. The food
might be a little salt and greasy; but camp-hunger,
after a tramp of a dozen miles, is not
dulled by such trifles. The trio ate joyously,
washing the fare down with big draughts of
tea, rather fussily prepared by Neal, which
might have "done credit to many a Boston
woman's afternoon tea-table"—so young
Garst said.
Yet from time to time longing looks were
cast at the low camp-door. And when daylight
waned, when stars began to glint in a
sky which was a mixture of soft grays and
downy whites like a dove's plumage, when
the islets on Millinokett's bosom became
black dots on a slate-gray sheet, and no laden
hunter with rifle and game put in an appearance,
even Cyrus became fidgety and anxious.
"I hope the fellow hasn't come to grief
somewhere in the woods," he said, while a
shiver of apprehension shot down his back.
"But Herb has had so many hairbreadth
escapes that I believe the animal has yet to
be born which could get the better of him.
And he can find his way anywhere without a
compass. Every handful of moss on a trunk
or stone, every turn of a woodland stream,
every sun-ray which strikes him through the
trees, every glimpse of the stars at night, has
a meaning for him. He reads the forest like
a book. No fear of his getting lost anyhow.
Come, boys, I guess we'd better build up our
fire, make things snug for the night, and turn
in."
Rather dejectedly the trio set about these
preparations. In twenty minutes' time they
were stretched side by side in the wide bunk,
with their blankets cuddled round them, already
venting random snores.
"Hello! So you've got here at last, have
you?"
The exclamations were loud and snappy,
and awoke the sleeping campers like the
banging of rifle-shots. With jumping pulses
they sprang up, feeling a wave of cold air
sweep their faces; for the cabin-door, which
they had closed ere lying down, was now
ajar.
The camp was almost in darkness. Only
one dull, red ray stole out from the fire, on
which fresh logs had been piled. But while
the young Farrars rubbed their sleep-dimmed
eyes, and slowly realized that the woodsman
whom they had been expecting had at last
arrived, a strangely brilliant illumination lit
up the log walls.
This sudden and bewildering light showed
them the figure of a hunter in mud-spattered
gray trousers, with coarse woollen stockings
of lighter hue drawn over them above his
buckskin moccasins. His battered felt hat
was pushed back from his forehead, a guide's
leathern wallet was slung round him, and
the rough, clinging jersey he wore, being
stretched so tightly over his swelling muscles
that its yarn could not hold together, had a
rent on one shoulder.
His slate-gray eyes with jetty pupils, which
were miniatures of Millinokett Lake at this
hour, gazed at the awakened trio in the bunk,
with a gleam of light shooting athwart them,
like a moonbeam crossing the face of the
lake.
The hunter held in his hand a big roll of
the inflammable paper-like bark of the white
birch-tree, which he had brought in with him
to kindle his fire, expecting that it had gone
out during his absence. Seeing a glow still
on the hearth, and feeling instantly that the
cabin was tenanted, he had applied a match
to his bark, causing the vivid flare which revealed
him to the eyes of those who had
longed for his presence.
"Herb Heal, man, is it you?" shouted Cyrus,
his voice like a midnight joy-chime, as
he sprang from the fir-boughs and gripped
the woodsman's arm. "I'm delighted to
see you, though I was ready to swear you
wouldn't disappoint us! I didn't fasten the
cabin-door, for I thought you might possibly
get back to camp during the night."
"Cyrus, old fellow, how goes it?" was
Herb's greeting. "I had a'most given up
looking for you. But I'm powerful glad
you've got here at last."
The hunter's voice had still the quick snap
and force which made it startling as a rifleshot
when he entered the cabin.
"These are my friends, Neal and Adolphus
Farrar," said Cyrus, introducing the blanketed
youths, who had now risen to their
feet. "Boys, this is Herb Heal, our new
guide, christened Herbert Healy—isn't that
so, Herb?"
"I reckon it is;" answered the young hunter,
laughing. "But no woodsman could
spring a sugary, city-sounding name like that
on me. I've been Herb Heal from the day
I could handle a rifle."
He nodded pleasantly as he spoke to the
strange lads, and began to chat with them in
prompt familiarity, looking straight and strong
as a young pine-tree in the halo of his birch
torch. Garst, whose inches his juniors had
hitherto coveted, was but a stripling beside
Herb Heal.
"Is this your first trip into Maine woods,
younkers?" he asked. "Well, I guess you've
come to the right place for sport. I'm sorry
I wasn't on hand to welcome you when you
arrived. A pretty forest guide you must have
thought me. But I guess I'll show you a
sight to-morrow that'll wipe out all scores."
There was such triumph in the hunter's eye
that the voices of the trio blended into one
as they breathlessly asked,—
"What sight is it?"
"A dead king o' the woods, boys," answered
Herb Heal, his voice vibrating. "A
fine young bull-moose, as sure as this is a
land of liberty. I dropped him by a logon
on the east bank of Fir Pond, about four
miles from here. I started out early, hoping
to nab a deer; for I had no fresh meat left,
and I didn't want to have a bare larder when
you fellows came along. But the woods were
awful still. There didn't seem to be anything
bigger than a field-mouse travelling. Then
all of a sudden I heard a tormented grunting,
and the moose came tearing right onto me.
I was to leeward of him, so he couldn't get
my scent. A man's gun doesn't take long to
fly into position at such times, and I dropped
him with two shots. There he lies now by
the water, for I couldn't get him back to camp
till morning. He's not full-grown; but he's a
fine fellow for all that, and has a dandy pair
of antlers. By George! I'd give the biggest
guide's fees I ever got if you fellows had
been there to hear him striking the trees with
'em as he tore along. He was a buster.
"But you'll see him to-morrow anyhow,
and have a taste of moose-meat for the first
time in your lives, I guess."
Here Herb waved the fag-end of his bark
roll, threw it down as it scorched his horny
fingers, and stamped upon it.
The interior of the log cabin, ere it was extinguished,
was a scene for a painter,—the
lithe, muscular figure, tanned face, and gleaming
eyes of the lucky hunter shown by the
flare of his birch torch, and the three staring
listeners, with blankets draped about them,
who feared to miss one point of his story.
Cyrus was grinding his teeth in vexation
that he had narrowly missed seeing the
moose alive. The two Farrars were burning
with excitement at the thought of beholding
the monarch of the forest at all, even in death.
For they had heard enough wood-lore to
know that the bull-moose, with his extreme
caution, is like a tantalizing phantom to hunters.
Continually he lures them to disappointment
by his uncouth noises, or by a
sight of his freshly made tracks, while his
sensitive ears and super-sensitive nose, which
can discriminate between the smell of man
and every other smell on earth, will generally
lead him off like a wind-gust before man
gets a sight of him.
"I'm sorry to keep you awake, boys," said
Herb Heal, making for the fire, after he had
finished his story; "but I haven't had a bite
since morning, and I'm that hungry I could
chaw my moccasins. I'll get something to
eat, and then we'll turn in. We'll have
mighty hard work to-morrow, getting the
moose to camp."
Herb was not long in making ready the
stereotyped camp-fare of flapjacks and pork.
To light his preparations, he took a candle
out of a precious bundle which he had
brought from a town a hundred miles distant,
and set it in a primitive candlestick.
This was simply a long stick of white spruce
wood, one end of which was pointed, and
stuck into the ground; the other was split,
and into it the candle was inserted, the elasticity
of the fresh wood keeping the light in
place.
The tired hunter did not dawdle over his
supper. In a quarter of an hour he had finished
it, and was building up the fire again.
Then he stretched himself beside the trio in
the rude bunk, drawing one thin blanket over
him. Neal, who lay on his right, was conscious
of some prickings of excitement at
having such a bedfellow on the fir-boughs,—the
camper's couch which levels all. There
flashed upon the fair-haired English boy a
remembrance of how Cyrus had once said
that "in the woods manhood is the only
passport." He thought that, measured by
this standard, Herb Heal had truly a royal
charter, and might be a president of the
forest land; for he looked as free, strong,
and unconquerable as the forest wind.
Chapter XV - A Fallen King
The hunter was the only one who slept
soundly that night on the fragrant
boughs. Nevertheless, the moose was on his
mind. Again in his dreams he imagined
himself back by the quiet, shining logon, listening
to the ring of the antlers as they struck
the trees, and to the heaving snorts and deep
grunts of the noble game as it tore through
the forest to its death.
The moose was on the minds of his companions
too. Again and again they awoke,
and pictured him lying by the pond, where
he had fallen,—a dead monarch. They
tossed and grumbled, longing for day.
Neal and Dol surprised themselves and
their elders by being up and dressed shortly
after five, before a streak of light had entered
the cabin. But their guide was not much
behind them. Herb had the camp-fire going
well, and was preparing breakfast before six
o'clock. The campers tucked away a substantial
meal of fried pork, potatoes, and
coffee. The first glories of the young sun
fell on their way as they started across the
clearing and away through the woods beyond,
towards the distant pond where the hunter
had got his moose.
Lying amid the small growth and grasses,
by a lonely, glinting logon, they found the
conquered king, sleeping that sleep from
which never sun again would wake him. A
bullet-hole, crusted with dark blood, showed
in his side. The slim legs were bent and
stiff, and the mighty forefeet could no more
strike a ripping blow which would end a
man's hunting forever. The antlers which
had made the forest ring were powerless
horn.
"Do you know, boys," said Herb, as he
stooped and touched them, fingering each
prong, "I've hunted moose in fall and winter
since I was first introduced to a rifle. I've
still-hunted 'em, called 'em, and followed 'em
on snowshoes; but I never felt so thundering
mean about killing an animal as I did about
dropping this fellow. After his antics in the
woods, when he tramped out onto the open
patch where I was waiting under cover of
those shrubs, I popped up and covered him
with my Winchester. He just raised the
hair on his back and looked at me, with a
way wild animals sometimes have, as if I was
a bad riddle. Like as not he'd never seen a
human being before, and a moose's eyes ain't
good for much as danger-signals. It's only
when he hears or smells mischief that he
gets mad scared.
A Fallen King.
"Well, I was out for meat, and bound to
have it; so I pulled the trigger, and killed
him with two shots. When the first bullet
stung him he reared up, making a sharp noise
like a wounded horse. Then he swung round
as if to bolt; but the second went straight
through his heart, and he fell where you see
him now. I made sure that he was past kicking,
and crept close to his head, thinking he
was dead. He wasn't quite gone, though;
for he saw me, and laid back his ears, the last
pitiful sign a moose makes when a hunter
gets the better of him. I tell you it made me
feel bad—just for a minute. I've got my
moose for this season, and I'm sort o' glad
that the law won't let me kill another unless
it's a life-saving matter."
"How tall should you say this fellow was
when alive?" asked Cyrus, stroking the creature's
shaggy hair, which was a rusty black
in color.
"Oh! I guess he stood about as high as a
good-sized pony. But I've shot moose which
were taller than any horse. The biggest one
I ever killed measured between seven and
eight feet from the points of his hoofs to his
shoulders, and the antlers were four feet and
nine inches from tip to tip. He was a monster—a
regular jing-swizzler! A mighty
queer way I got him too! I'll tell you all
about it some other time."
"Oh! you must," answered Garst. "You'll
have to give us no end of moose-talk by the
camp-fire of evenings. These English fellows
want to learn all they can about the
finest game on our continent before they
go home."
"Why, for evermore!" gasped Herb, in
broad amazement. "Are you Britishers? And
have you crossed the ocean to chase moose
in Maine woods? My word! You're a gamy
pair of kids. We'll have to try to accommodate
you with a sight of a moose at any rate—a
live one."
Though they would gladly have appropriated
the compliment, the "gamy kids" were
obliged to acknowledge that hunting had not
been in their thoughts when they traversed
the Atlantic. But they avowed that they were
the luckiest fellows alive, and that the American
forest-land, with its camps and trails and
wild offspring, was such a glorious old playground
that they would never stop singing
its praises until a swarm of boys from English
soil had tasted the novel pleasures which they
enjoyed.
"Now, then, gentlemen!" said the guide,
"I haven't much idea that we'll be able to
haul this moose along to camp whole. If I
skin and dress him here, are you all ready to
help in carrying home the meat?"
The trio briskly expressed their willingness,
and Herb began the dissecting business;
while from a tree near by that strange bird
which hunters call the "moose-bird" screamed
its shrill "What cheer? What cheer?" with
ceaseless persistence.
"Oh, hold your noise, you squalling thing!"
said the guide, answering it back. "It's good
cheer this time. We'll have a feast of moose-meat
to-night, and there'll be pickings for
you."
He then explained, for the benefit of the
English lads, that this bird, whose cry is
startlingly like the hunters' translation of it,
haunts the spot where a moose has been
killed, waiting greedily for its meal off the
creature after men have taken their share of
the meat. Herb declared that it had often
followed him for hours while he was stealthily
tracking a moose, to be in at the death. And
now it kept up the din of its unceasing question
until he had finished his disagreeable
work.
As the party started back to camp, each
one weighted with forty pounds or more of
meat, Herb carrying a double portion, with
the antlers hooked upon his shoulders, they
heard the moose-bird still insatiably shrieking
"What cheer?" over its meal.
"Say, boys," said the guide, as he stalked
along with his heavy load, never blenching,
"if you want to get a pair o' moose-antlers,
now's your time. I ain't a-going to sell these,
but I'll give 'em outright to the first fellow
who can learn to call a moose successfully
while he's hunting with me. I know what
sort of sportsman Cyrus Garst is. He'll go
prowling through the woods, starting moose
and coolly letting 'em get off without spilling
a drop of blood, while he's watching the length
of their steps. I b'lieve he'd be a sight
prouder of seeing one crunch a root than if
he got the finest head in Maine. So here's
your chance for a trophy, boys. I guess 'twill
be your only one."
"Hurrah! I'm in for this game!" cried
Neal.
"I too," said Cyrus.
"I'm in for it with a vengeance!" whooped
Dol. "Though I'm blessed if I've a notion
what 'calling a moose' means."
"How much have you larned, anyhow,
Kid, in the bit o' time you've been alive?"
asked the woodsman, with good-humored
sarcasm.
"Enough to make my fists talk to anybody
who thinks I'm a duffer," answered Dol,
squaring his shoulders as if to make the most
of himself.
"Good for you, young England!" laughed
Cyrus.
Herb turned his eyes, and regarded the
juvenile Adolphus with amused criticism.
"Britisher or no Britisher, I'll allow you're
a little man," he muttered. "Keep a stiff
upper lip, boys; we're not far from camp
now."
A word of cheer was needed. Not one of
the trio had growled at their load, but the
flannel shirts of the two Farrars clung wetly
to their bodies. Their breath was coming in
hard puffs through spread nostrils. A four-mile
tramp through the woods, heavily laden
with raw meat, was a novel but not an altogether
delightful experience.
However, the smell of moose-steak frying
over their camp-fire later on fully compensated
them for acting as butcher's boys.
When the taste as well as the smell had been
enjoyed, the rest which followed by the blazing
birch-logs that evening was so full of
bliss that each camper felt as if existence had
at last drifted to a point of superb content.
Their camp-door stood open for ventilation;
and a keen touch of frost, mingling with the
night air which entered, made the fragrant
warmth delightful.
When supper was ended, and the tin vessels
from which it had been eaten, together
with all camp utensils, were duly cleaned,
Herb seated himself on the middle of the
bench, which he called "the deacon's seat,"
and luxuriously lit his oldest pipe. His brawny
hands had performed every duty connected
with the meal as deftly and neatly as those
of a delicate-fingered woman.
"Well, for downright solid comfort, boys,
give me a cosey camp-fire in the wilderness,
when a fellow is tired out after a good day's
outing. City life can offer nothing to touch
it," said Cyrus, as he spread his blankets near
the cheerful blaze, and sprawled himself upon
them.
Neal and Dol followed his example. The
three looked up at their guide, on whose
weather-tanned face the fire shed wavering
lights, in lazy expectation.
"Now, Herb," said Garst, "we want to
think of nothing but moose for the remainder
of this trip; so go ahead, and give us some
moose-talk to-night. Begin at the beginning,
as the children say, and tell us everything
you know about the animal."
Herb Heal swung himself to and fro upon
his plank seat, drawing his pipe reflectively,
and letting its smoke filter through his nostrils,
while he prepared to answer.
"Well," he said at last, slowly, "it seems
to me that a moose is a troublesome brute to
tackle, however you take him. It's plaguy
hard for a hunter to get the better of him,
and if it's only knowledge you're after, he'll
dodge you like a will-o'-the-wisp till you get
pretty mixed in your notions about his habits.
I guess these English fellows know already
that he's the largest animal of the deer tribe,
or any other tribe, to be seen on this continent,
and as grand game as can be found
on any spot of this here earth. I hain't had a
chance to chase lions an' tigers; but I've shot
grizzlies over in Canada,—and that's scarey
work, you better b'lieve!—and I tell you
there's no sport that'll bring out the grit and
ingenuity that's in a man like moose-hunting.
Now, boys, ask me any questions you like,
an' I'll try to answer 'em."
"You said something to-day about moose
'crunching twigs,'" began Neal eagerly.
"Why, I always had a hazy idea that they fed
on moss altogether, which they dug up in
the winter with their broad antlers."
"Land o' liberty!" ejaculated the woodsman.
"Where on earth do you city men
pick up your notions about forest creatures—that's
what I'd like to know? A moose
can't get its horns to the ground without
dropping on its knees; and it can't nibble
grass from the ground neither without sprawling
out its long legs,—which for an animal of
its size are as thin as pipe-stems,—and tumbling
in a heap. So I don't credit that yarn
about their digging up the moss, even when
there's no other food to be had; though I
can't say for sure it's not true. In summer
moose feed about the ponds and streams, on
the long grasses and lily-pads. They're at
home in the water, and mighty fine swimmers;
so the red men say that they came first
from the sea.
"In the fall, and through the winter too,
so far as I can make out, they eat the twigs
and bark of different trees, such as white
birches and poplars. They're powerful fond
of moose-wood—that's what you call mountain
ash. I guess it tastes to them like pie
does to us."
"Well, Dol, I feel that you're twitching all
over with some question," said Cyrus, detecting
uneasy movements on the part of the
younger boy who lay next to him. "What
is it, Chick? Out with it!"
"I want to hear about moose-calling," so
spoke Dol in heart-eager tones.
The guide swung his body to the music of
a jingling laugh.
"Oh; that's it; is it?" he said. "You're
stuck on winning those antlers; ain't you,
Dol? Well, calling is the 'moose-hunter's
secret,' and it's a secret that he don't want to
give away to every one. When a man is a
good caller he's kind o' jealous about keeping
the trick to himself. But I'll tell you how
it's done, anyhow, and give you a lesson sometime.
Sakes alive! if you Britishers could
only take over a birch-bark trumpet, and give
that call in England, you'd make nearly as
much fuss as Buffalo Bill did with his cowboys
and Injuns. Only 'twould be a onesided
game, for there'd be no moose to
answer."
The young Farrars were silent, breathlessly
waiting for more. The camp-firelight showed
their absorbed faces; it played upon bronzed
cheeks, where the ruddy tints of English boyhood
had been replaced by a duller, hardier
hue. On Neal's upper lip a fine, fair growth
had sprouted, which looked white against his
sun-tinged skin. As for Cyrus, he had never
brought a razor into the woods since that
memorable trip when the bear had overhauled
his knapsack; so the Bostonian's chin
was covered with a thick black stubble.
Neither of the youths, however, was at
present giving a thought to his hirsute adornment,
about which questionable compliments
were frequently bandied. Their minds were
full of moose, and their ears alert for the
guide's next words.
"P'raps you folks don't know," went on
the woodsman, "that there are four ways o'
hunting moose. The first and fairest is still-hunting
'em in the woods, which means following
their signs, and getting a shot in any
way you can, if you can. But that's a stiff
'if' to a hunter. Nine times out o' ten a
moose will baffle him and get off unhurt,
even when a man has tracked him for days,
camping on his trail o' nights. The snapping
of a twig not the size of my little finger,
or one tramping step, and the moose'll take
warning. He'll light out o' the way as silently
as a red man in moccasins, and the
hunter won't even know he's gone.
"The second way is night-hunting, going
after 'em in a canoe with a jack-light; same
thing as jacking for deer. I guess you've
tried that, so you'll know what it's like—skeery
kind o' work."
Neal nodded an eloquent assent, and Herb
went on:—
"The third method is a dog's trick. It's
following 'em on snowshoes over deep snow.
I've tried that once, and I'm blamed if I'll
ever try it again. It's butchery, not sport.
The crust of snow will be strong enough for a
man to run on, but it can't support the heavy
moose. The creature'll go smashing through
it and struggling out, until its slim legs are a
sight to see for cuts and blood. Soon it gets
blowed, and can stumble no farther. Then
the hunter finishes it with an axe."
Disgust thickened the voices of the listening
three, as with one accord they raised an
outcry against this cruel way of butchering a
game animal, without giving it a single chance
for its life. When their indignation had subsided,
the hunter went on to describe the
fourth and last method of entrapping moose—the
calling in which Dol was so interested.
"P'raps you won't think this is fair hunting
either," he said; "for it's a trick, and I'll
allow that there's times when it seems a pretty
mean game. Anyhow, I'd rather kill one
moose by still-hunting than six by calling.
But if you want to try work that'll make your
blood race through your body like a torrent
one minute, and turn you as cold as if your
sweat was ice-water the next, you go in for
moose-calling. I guess you know all about
the matter, Cyrus; but as these Britishers
do not, I'll try and explain it to' em.
"Early in September the moose come up
from the low, swampy lands where they have
spent the summer alone, and begin to pair.
Then the bull-moose, as we call the male,
which is generally the most wide-awake of
forest creatures, loses some of his big caution,
an' goes roaming through the woods, looking
for a mate. This is the time for fooling him.
The hunter makes a horn out o' birch-bark,
somewheres about eighteen inches long,
through which he mimics the call of the cow-moose,
to coax the bull within reach of his
rifle-shots."
"What is the call like?" asked Neal, his
heart thumping while he remembered that
strange noise which had marked a new era
in his experience of sounds, as he listened to
it at midnight by Squaw Pond.
"Sho! a man might keep jawing till crack
o' doom, and not give you any idea of it without
you heard it," answered Herb Heal, the
dare-all moose-hunter. "The noise begins
sort o' gently, like the lowing of a tame cow.
It seems, if you're listening to it, to come
rolling—rolling—along the ground. Then
it rises in pitch, and gets impatient and lonely
and wild-like, till you think it fills the air
above you, when it sinks again and dies away
in a queer, quavery sound that ain't a sigh,
nor a groan, nor a grunt, but all three together.
"The call is mostly repeated three times;
and the third time it ends with a mad roar as
if the lady-moose was saying to her mate,
'Come now, or stay away altogether!'"
"Joe Flint was right, then!" exclaimed
Neal, in high excitement. "That's the very
noise I heard in the woods near Squaw Pond,
on the night when we were jacking for deer,
and our canoe capsized."
"P'raps it was," answered Herb, "though
the woods near Squaw Pond ain't much good
for moose now. They're too full of hunters.
Still, you might have heard the cow-moose
herself calling, or some man who had come
across the tracks of a bull imitating her."
"But if the bull has such sharp ears, can't
he tell the real call from the sham one?"
asked Dol.
"Lots of times he can. But if the hunter
is an old woodsman and a clever caller, he'll
generally fool the animal, unless he makes
some awkward noise that isn't in the game,
or else the moose gets his scent on the
breeze. One whiff of a man will send the
creature off like a wind-gust, and earthquakes
wouldn't stop him. And though he sneaks
away so silently when he hears anything suspicious,
yet when he smells danger he'll go
through the forest at a thundering rush,
making as much noise as a demented fire-brigade."
"Good gracious!" ejaculated Neal and
Dol together.
"Is the moose ever dangerous, Herb?"
asked the former.
"I guess he is pretty often. Sometimes a
bull-moose will turn on a hunter, and make
at him full tilt, if he's in danger or finds himself
tricked. And he'll always fight like fury
to protect his mate from any enemy. The
bulls have awful big duels between themselves
occasionally. When they're real mad,
they don't stop for a few wounds. They prod
each other with their terrible brow antlers till
one or the other of 'em is stretched dead.
If a moose ever charges you, boys, take my
advice, and don't try to face him with your
rifles. Half a dozen shots mightn't stop him.
Make for the nearest tree, and climb for your
lives. Fire down on him then, if you can.
But once let him get a kick at you with his
forefeet, and one thing is sure—you'll never
kick again. Are you tired of moose-talk yet?"
"Not by a jugful!" answered Cyrus,
laughing. "But tell us, Herb, how are we
to proceed to get a sight of this 'Jabberwock'
alive?"
"If to-morrow night happens to be dead
calm, I might try to call one up," answered
the guide. "There's a pretty good calling-place
near the south end of the lake. As
this is the height of the season, we might get
an answer there. We'll try it, anyhow, if
you're willing."
"Willing! I should say we are!" answered
Garst. "You're our captain now,
Herb, and it's a case of 'Follow my leader!'
Take us anywhere you like, through jungles
or mud-swamps. We won't kick at hardships
if we can only get a good look at his mooseship.
Up to the present, except for that one
moonlight peep, he has always dodged me
like a phantom."
"Are you going to be satisfied with a
look?" The guide's eyes narrowed into two
long slits, on which the firelight quivered, as
he gazed quizzically down upon Cyrus. "If
the moose comes within reach of our shots,
ain't anybody going to pump lead into him?
Or is he to get off again scot-free? I've
got my moose for this season, and I darsn't
send my bullets through the law by dropping
another, so I can't do the shooting."
"My friends can please themselves," said
the Bostonian, glancing at the English lads.
"For my own part I'll be better pleased if
Mr. Moose manages to keep a whole skin.
Our grand game is getting scarce enough; I
don't want to lessen it. I once saw the last
persecuted deer in a county, after it had
been badgered and wounded by men and
dogs, limp off to die alone in its native
haunts. The sight cured me of bloodthirst."
"I guess 'twould be enough to cure any
man," responded Herb. "And we don't
want meat, so this time we won't shoot our
moose after we've tricked him. Good land!
I wouldn't like any fellow to imitate the call
of my best girl, that he might put a bullet
through me. Come, boys, it's pretty late;
let's fix our fire, and turn in."
Chapter XVI - Moose-Calling
Nothing was talked about among the
campers on the following day but the
forthcoming sport of the evening—moose-calling.
Herb Heal had decided that his call should
be given from the water, his "good calling-place"
being an alder-fringed logon at the
loneliest extremity of the lake.
During the afternoon he took Neal and
Dol with him into a grove of poplars and
birches which bordered one end of the clearing,
leaving Cyrus lounging by the camp-fire.
Here the woodsman began the exciting work
of preparing his birch-bark horn, that primitive
but potent trumpet through which he
would sigh, groan, grunt, and roar, imitating
each varying mood of the cow-moose. To
her call he had often listened as he lay for
hours on a mossy bed in the far depths of
the forest, learning to interpret the language
of every woodland creature.
Unsheathing his hunting-knife, and selecting
a sound white-birch tree, Herb carefully
removed from it a piece of bark about eighteen
inches in length and six in width. This
he carefully trimmed, and rolled into a horn
as a child would twist paper into a cornucopia
package for sweets, tying it with the
twine-like roots of the ground juniper. The
tapering end of the trumpet, which would be
applied to the caller's lips, measured about
one inch across; its mouth measured five.
Returning to camp, Herb dipped the horn
in warm water and then let it dry, saying that
this would produce a mellow ring. He
stoutly refused all appeals from the boys to
give them a few illustrations of moose-calling
there and then, with a lesson in the art,
declaring that it would spoil the night's sport,
and that they must first hear the call amid
proper surroundings. From time to time he
impressed upon them that they were going
to engage in an expedition which required
absolute silence and clever stratagem to make
it successful. He vowed to wreak a woodsman's
vengeance on any fellow who balked
it by shaking the boat, or by moving body or
rifle so as to make a noise.
A light, humming breeze had been blowing
all day; but as the afternoon waned, it
died down. The evening proved clear, chilly,
and still.
"Is this a likely night for calling, Herb?"
asked Cyrus anxiously, taking a survey of
sky and lake from the camp-door about an
hour before the start.
"Fine," answered Herb with satisfaction.
"Guess we'll get an answer sure, if there's
a moose within hearing. There ain't a puff
of wind to carry our scent, and give the trick
away. But rig yourselves up in all the
clothing you've got, boys; the cold, while
we're waiting, may be more than you bargain
for."
The guide had a light boat on the lake,
moored below the camp. At six o'clock he
seated himself therein, taking the oars in his
brawny hands. Cyrus and Neal took their
places in the stern; while Dol disposed of
himself snugly in the bow, right under a jack-lamp
which Herb had carefully trimmed and
lit. But he had closed its sliding door, which,
being padded with buckskin, could be opened
and shut without a sound, so that not a ray
of light at present escaped.
"Moose won't stand to watch a jack as
deer do," he said. "Twill only scare 'em
off. They're a heap too cute to be taken in
by an onnatural big star floating over the
water. But 'taint the lucky side of the moon
for us. She'll rise late, and her light'll be
so feeble that it wouldn't show us an elephant
clearly if he was under our noses. So if I
succeed in coaxing a bull to the brink of the
water, I'll open the jack, and flash our light
on him. He'll bolt the next minute as quick
as greased lightning on skates; but if you
only get a short sight of him, I promise that
'twill be one you'll remember."
"And if he should take a notion to come
for us?" said Cyrus.
"He won't, if we don't fire. The boat
will be lying among the black shadows, snug
in by the bank, and he'll see nothing but the
dazzling light. But you fellows must keep
still as death. Off we go now, boys, and
mum's the word!"
This was almost the last sentence spoken.
Not a syllable moved the lips of any one of
the four, as the boat glided away from camp
towards the south end of the lake, the oars
making scarcely a sound as Herb handled
them. By and by he ceased rowing for an
instant, took his pipe from his mouth, knocked
out its ashes, and put it in his pocket with
a wise look at his companions, murmuring,
"Don't want no tobacco incense floating
around!"
At the same time, from a distant ridge upon
the eastern shore, covered with evergreens
which stood out like dark steeples against the
evening sky, came a faint, dull noise, as if
some belated woodsman was driving a blunt
axe against a tree. The sound itself would
scarcely have awakened a hope of anything
unusual in the minds of the inexperienced;
but, combined with the guide's aspect as he
pocketed his pipe, it made Cyrus and his
comrades sit suddenly erect, listening as if
ears were the only organs they possessed.
The queer, dull noise was once repeated.
Then again there was silence almost absolute,
Herb's oars moving with the softest
swish imaginable, as the boat skimmed along
the lonely, curved bay which he had chosen
for a calling-place. It came to a stop amid
shadows so dense and black that they seemed
almost tangible, close to a bank fringed with
overhanging bushes, having a background
of evergreens. These last, in the fast-gathering
darkness, looked like a sable array of
mourners in whose ranks a pale ghost or
two mingled, the spectres being slim white-birch
trees.
The opposite bank presented a similar
scene.
It was amid such surroundings that Neal
Farrar heard for the second time in his life
the weird sound of the moose-hunter's call.
He was a strong, well-balanced young fellow;
yet here again he knew the sensation as if
needles were pricking him all over, which he
had felt once before in these wilds, while his
heart seemed to be performing athletic sports
in his body.
Cyrus and Dol confessed afterwards that
they were "all shivers and goose-flesh" as
the call rose upon the night air.
After he had shipped his oars, and laid
them down, Herb Heal noiselessly turned his
body to face the bow, and took up the birch-bark
horn which lay beside him. He breathed
into it anxiously once or twice, then paused,
drew in all the air which his big lungs could
contain, put the trumpet again to his lips
with its mouth pointing downward, and began
his summons.
The first part of the call lasted half a
minute, or so, without a break. During its
execution the hunter moved his neck and
shoulders first to the left, then to the right,
and slowly raised the horn above his head,
the rolling, plaintive sounds with which he
commenced gathering power and pitch with
the ascending motion. As the birch trumpet
pointed straight upward, they seemed to sweep
aloft in a surging crescendo, and boom among
the tree-tops.
Carrying his head again to the left and
right, Herb gradually lowered the horn until
it was once more pointed towards the bottom
of the boat, having in its movements described
in the air a big figure of eight. The call
sank with it, and died away in a lonely, sighing,
quavering grunt.
Two seconds' pause, two slow, great throbs
of the boys' hearts, so loud that they threatened
to burst the stillness.
Then the call began again, low and grumbling.
Again it rose, swelled, quavered, and
sank, full of lonely longing.
A third time it surged up, and ended abruptly
in a wild, ear-splitting roar, which struck
the tops of distant hills, and rolled off in thunder-like
echoes among them.
Silence followed. Not a gasp came from
Herb after his efforts. Cyrus and the Farrars
tried to still their heaving chests, while
each quick breath was an expectation.
An answer! Surely it was an answer!
The boys never doubted it; though the responding
sound they caught was only a repetition
of that far-away chopping noise, which
resembled the heavy thud of an axe against
wood. This came nearer—nearer. It was
followed once by a sort of short, sharp bark.
Then the motionless occupants of the boat
heard random, guttural grunts, a smashing of
dead branches, crashing of undergrowth, and
the proud ring of mighty antlers against the
trees. The lord of the forest, a big bull-moose,
was tearing recklessly through the
woods towards the lake, in answer to the call
of his imaginary mate.
To say that the hearts of our trio were
performing gymnastic feats during these awfully
silent minutes of waiting, is to say little.
All the repressed motion of their bodies
seemed concentrated in these organs, which
raced, leaped, stopped short, and pounded,
vibrating to such questions as:—
"Will he come? Where shall we first see
him? How near is he now? Does he suspect
the trick? Will he give us the slip
after all?—Has he gone?"
For of a sudden dead stillness reigned in
the forest. No more trampling, grunting,
and knocking of antlers. The spirits of the
three sank to zero. Their breathing became
thick. The blood, which a moment before
had played like wildfire in their veins, now
stirred sluggishly as if it was freezing. Disappointment,
blank and bitter, shivered
through them from neck to foot.
So passed quarter of an hour. A filmy
mist rose from the surface of the water, and
drifted by their faces like the brushing of
cold wings. For lack of motion hand and
feet felt numb. Mid the pitch-black shadows,
snug in by the bank, no man could see the
face of his fellow, though the trio would have
given a fortune to read their guide's. Not a
word was spoken. Once, when a deep breath
of impatience escaped him, Neal heard the
folds of his coat rub each other, and clenched
his teeth to stop an exclamation at the sound,
which he had never noticed before.
Nearly twenty minutes had elapsed since
the last noise had been heard in the woods,
when Herb took up the horn which he had
laid down, and put it to his mouth. Again
the call rolled up. It was neither loud nor
long this time, ending with a quick, short
roar.
As it ceased the guide plunged his arm
into the water and slowly withdrew it, letting
drops dribble from his fingers.
The novices could only suspect that this
manoeuvre was another lure for the bull-moose,
if he chanced to be still within hearing.
Its success took their breath away.
The wary bull which had answered, having
doubtless harbored a suspicion that all was
not exactly right with the first call, had halted
in his on-coming rush, with head upreared,
and nostrils spread, trying to catch any taint
in the air which might warn him of danger.
But in the dead calm the heavy evergreens
stirred not; no whiff reached him. The
second call upset his prudence. Then he
heard that splash and dribble in the water,
and imagined that his impatient mate was
dipping her nose into the lake for a cool
drink.
A snort! A bellowing challenge quite
indescribable! On he came again with a
thundering rush!
Bushes were thrashed and spurned by his
sharp hoofs. Branches snapped. Trees
echoed as his antlers struck them.
A musk-rat leaped from the bank ahead,
and dived to reach his hole in the bank.
Under cover of the noisy splash which the
little creature made, one whisper was hissed
by Herb's tongue into the ears of his comrades.
It was:—
"Gee whittaker! he's a big one! Listen
to them shovels against the trees!"
A minute later, with a deep gulp of intense
excitement, and a general racket as if
an engine had broken loose from brakes and
checks, and was carrying all before it, the monarch
of the woods crashed through the alders
and halted, with his hoofs in the water,
scarcely thirty yards from where the boat lay
in shadow.
This was a supreme moment for our travellers.
Leaning forward, fearful lest their
heart-beats should betray them, they could
barely distinguish the outlines of the moose,
as he stood with his enormous nose high in
air, giving vent to deep gulps and grunts,
and looking to right and left in bewilderment
for that cow which he had heard calling.
For fully five minutes he stood thus, badly
puzzled, now and again stamping a hoof, and
scattering spray in rising wrath. Then Herb
bent forward, shot out a long arm, and silently
opened the jack.
Meteor-like its silver light flashed forth, to
reveal a sight which could never be wiped
from the memories of the beholders, though
it affected each of them differently.
Herb Heal involuntarily gripped the loaded
rifle which lay beside him,—he was too wary
a woodsman to be unprepared for emergencies;
but he did not cock it, for he remembered
the law, and the bargain which he had
made about to-night.
Cyrus's eyes gleamed like fires in a face
pale from eagerness, as he strove in a minute
of time to take in every feature of the monster
before him, from hoof to horn.
Neal sat as if paralyzed.
Dol—well, Dol lost his head a bit. A
deep, throaty gulp, which was a weak reproduction
of the sound made by the moose, as
if the boy and the animal were sharing the
same throes of excitement, burst from him.
There was a rattle and struggle of his vocal
organs, which in another second would have
become a shout, had not Herb's masterful
left hand gripped him. Its touch held in
check the speech which Dol could no longer
control.
The moose was a big one, "about as big
as they grow," as the guide afterwards declared.
Under the jack-light he looked a
regular behemoth. He must have been over
seven feet high at the shoulders, for he was
taller than the tallest horse the boys had ever
seen. His black mane bristled. His antlers
were thrown back. His great nose, with its
dilated nostrils, looked as if it were drinking
in every scent of the night world. His eyes
had a green glare in them, as for ten seconds
he gazed at the strange light which had suddenly
burst into view, its silver radiance so
dazzling him that he saw not the screened
boat beneath.
At the rash noise which Dol made his ears
twitched. He splashed a step forward as if
to investigate matters, seeing which, Herb
held his Winchester in readiness to fly to
his shoulder at a moment's notice. But
the moose evidently regarded the jack-lamp
as a supernatural, terrible phenomenon. He
shrank from it as man might shrink beneath a
flaming heaven.
With one more despairing look right and
left for that phantom cow which had deluded
him, he wheeled around, and crashed back
into the forest, tearing away more rapidly
than he came.
"He's off now, and Heaven knows when
he'll stop!" said Herb, breaking the weird
spell of silence. "Not till he reaches some
lair where nary a creature could follow him.
Well, boys, you've seen the grandest game
on this continent, the king o' the woods.
What do you think of him?"
All tongues were loosened together. There
was a general shifting of cramped bodies,
accompanied by a gust of exclamations.
"He was a monster!"
"He was a behemoth!"
"Oh! but you're a conjurer, Herb. How
on earth did you give such a fetching call?"
"I could never have believed that those
sounds came from a human throat and a birch-bark
horn, if I hadn't been sitting in the boat
with you!"
When there was a break in the excited
chorus, Herb, without answering the compliments
to his calling powers, asked quietly,—
"Didn't you think we'd lost him, boys,
when he stopped short in the middle of his
rush, and you heard nothing?"
"We just did," answered Cyrus. "That
was the longest half-hour I ever put in.
What made him do it?"
"I guess he was kind o' criticising my
music," said the guide, laughing. "Mebbe I
got in a grunt or two that wasn't natural,
and the old boy wasn't satisfied with his
sweetheart's voice. He was sniffing the air,
and waiting to hear more. But 'twasn't more
'n twenty minutes before I gave the second
call, though no doubt it seemed longer to
you. A man must be in good training to
get the better of a moose's ears and nose."
"I'm going to get the better of them before
I leave these woods!" cried Dol, who
was still puffing and gasping with intense
excitement. "I'll learn to call up a moose, if
I crack my windpipe in doing it."
"Hurrah for the Boy Moose-Caller!"
jeered Cyrus, with a teasing laugh, which
Neal echoed.
But Herb Heal, who had from the beginning
regarded "the kid of the camp" with
favor, suddenly became his champion.
"Don't let 'em down you, Dol," he said.
"I hate to hear a youngster, or a man, 'talk
fire,' as the Injuns say, which means brag, if
he's a coward or a chump; but I guess you
ain't either. Here we are at camp, boys! I
tell you the home-camp is a pleasant sort of
place, after you've been out moose-calling!"
Thereupon ensued loud cheers for the
home-camp, the boys feeling that they were
letting off steam, and atoning for that long
spell of silence, which had been a positive
hardship. In the midst of an echoing hubbub
the boat was hauled up and moored, and
the party reached their log shelter.
Chapter XVII - Herb's Yarns
The following day was spent by our trio
in exploring the woods near Millinokett
Lake, in listening to more moose-talk, and in
attempting the trick of calling. Herb gave
them many persistent lessons, making the
sounds which he had made on the preceding
night, with and without the horn, and
patiently explaining the varied language of
grunts, groans, sighs, and roars in which the
cow-moose indulges.
Perhaps the woodsman expended extra
pains on the teaching of his youngest pupil,
whom he had championed. And certainly
Dol's own talent for mimicry came to his aid.
No matter to what cause the success was
due, each one allowed that Dol made a brilliant
attempt to get hold of "the moose-hunter's
secret," and give a natural call.
The boy had been a genius at imitating
the voices of English birds and animals;
many a trick had he played on his schoolfellows
with his carols and howls. And his
proficiency in this line was a good foundation
on which to work.
"You'll get there, boy," said Herb, surveying
him with approval, as he stood outside
the camp-door with the moose-horn to his
lips. "Make believe that there's a moose
on the opposite shore of the lake now, and
give the whole call, from start to finish."
Whereupon Dol slowly carried his head to
left and right, as he had seen the guide do
on the previous night, raising and lowering
the horn until it had described an enormous
figure of eight in the air, while he groaned,
sighed, rasped, and bellowed with a plaintive
intensity of expression, which caused
his brother and his friend to shriek with
laughter.
"You'll get there, Kid," repeated the woodsman,
with a great triumphant guffaw. "You'll
be able to give a fetching call sooner than
either of the others. But be careful how you
use the trick, or you'll be having the breath
kicked out of you some day by a moose's
forefeet."
For days afterwards, the birch-bark horn
was rarely out of Dol Farrar's hands. The
boy was so entranced with the new musical
art he was mastering, which would be a means
of communication between him and the behemoth
of the woods, that he haunted the edges
of the forest about the clearing, keeping aloof
from his brother and friend, practising unceasingly,
sometimes under Herb's supervision,
sometimes alone. He learned to imitate
every sound which the guide made, working
in touching quavers and inflections that must
tug at the heart-strings of any listening moose.
He learned to give the call, squatting Indian
fashion, in a very uncomfortable position, behind
a screen of bushes. He learned to copy,
not the cow's summons alone, but the bull's
short challenge too; and to rasp his horn
against a tree, in imitation of a moose polishing
its antlers for battle.
And now, for the first time, Dol Farrar of
Manchester regarded his education as complete.
He was prouder of this forest accomplishment,
picked up in the wilds, than of all
triumphs over problems and 'ologies at his
English school. He had not been a laggard
in study, either.
But the finishing of Dol's education had
one bad result. If there happened to be another
moose travelling through the adjacent
forests, he evidently thought that all this random
calling was too much of a good thing,
had his suspicions aroused, and took himself
oft to wilder solitudes. Though the guide
tried his powers in persuasive summons every
night at various calling-places, he could not
again succeed in getting an answer.
At last, on a certain evening, after supper,
a solemn camp-council was held around an
inspiring fire, and Herb Heal suggested that
if his party were really bent on seeing a moose
again, before they turned their faces homeward,
they had better rise early the following
morning, shoulder their knapsacks, and set
out to do a few days' hunting amid the dense
woods near the base of Katahdin.
"I killed the biggest bull-moose I ever
saw, on Togue Ponds, in that region," said
the guide meditatively; "and I got him in a
queer way. I b'lieve I promised to tell you
that yarn."
"Of course you did!"
"Let's have it!"
"Go ahead, Herb! Don't shorten it!"
Thus encouraged by the eager three, the
woodsman began:—
"It is five years now, boys, since I spent
a fall and winter trapping in them woods we
were speaking of—I and another fellow. We
had two home-camps, which were our headquarters,
snug log shelters, one on Togue
Ponds, the other on the side of Katahdin.
As sure as ever the sun went down on a Saturday
night, we two trappers met at one or
other of these home-camps; though during
the week we were mostly apart. For we had
several lines of traps, which covered big distances
in various directions; and on Monday
morning I used to start one way, and my
chum another, to visit these. Generally it
took us five or six days to make the rounds
of them. While we were on our travels we'd
sleep with a blanket round us, under any shelter
we could rig up,—a few spruce-boughs or
a bark hut. When the snow came, we were
forced to shorten our trips, so as to reach one
of the home-camps each night.
"Well, it was early in the season, one fine
fall evening, that I was crossing Togue Ponds
in a canoe. I had been away on the tramp
for a'most a week; and though I had a rifle
and axe with me, I had nary an ounce of
ammunition left. All of a sudden I caught
sight of a moose, feeding on some lily-roots
in deep water. Jest at first I was a bit
doubtful whether it was a moose or not; for
the creature's head was under, and I could
only see his shoulders. I stopped paddling.
I tried to stop breathing. Next, I felt like
jumping out of my skin; for, with a big
splash, up come a pair of antlers a good five
feet across, dripping with water, and a'most
covered with green roots and stems, which
dangled from 'em.
"Good land! 'twas a queer sight. 'Herb
Heal,' thinks I, 'now's your chance! If you
can only manage to nab that moose-head,
you'll get two hundred dollars for it at Greenville,
sure!' And mighty few cents I had
jest then.
"I could a'most have cried over my tough
luck in not having one dose of lead left. But
the bull's back was towards me. The water
filled his ears and nose, so that he couldn't
hear or smell. And he was having a splendid
tuck-in. It was big sport to hear him crunch
those lily-roots."
"I should think it was!" burst out Cyrus
enviously. "But did you have the heart to
kill him in cold blood, in the middle of his
meal?"
"I did. I guess I wouldn't do it now;
anyhow, not unless I was very badly off for
food. But I had an old mother living at
Greenville that time,"—here there was the
least possible tremble in the woodsman's
voice,—"and while I paddled alongside the
moose, without making a sound, I was thinking
that the price I'd be sure to get from
some city swell for the head would come in
handy to make her comfortable. The creature
never suspicioned danger till I was close
to him, and had my axe lifted, ready to strike.
Then up came his head. Out went his forefeet.
Over spun the canoe. There was as big
a commotion as if a whale was there.
"I managed to keep behind the brute so
as to dodge his kicks; and gripping the axe
in one hand, I dug the other into his long
hair. He was mad scared. He started to
swim for the opposite shore, which was about
half a mile distant, with me in tow, snorting
like a locomotive. As his feet touched ground
near the bank, I jumped upon his back. With
one blow of the axe I split his spine. Perhaps
you'll think that was awful cruel, but it
wasn't done for the glory of killing."
"And what became of the head? Did you
sell it?" asked Dol, who was, as usual, the
first to break a breathless silence.
There was no reply. Herb feigned not to
hear.
"Did you get two hundred dollars for the
head?" questioned the impetuous youngster
again, in a higher key, his curiosity swelling.
"I didn't. It was stole."
The answer was a growl, like the growl of
a hurt animal whose sore has been touched.
The tone of it was so different from the
woodsman's generally strong, happy-go-lucky
manner of speech, that Dol blenched as if he
had been struck.
"Who stole it?" he gasped, after a minute,
scarcely knowing that he spoke aloud.
Unnoticed in the firelight, Cyrus clapped a
strong hand over the boy's mouth, to stifle
further questions.
"Keep still!" he whispered.
But Herb, who was, as usual, perched upon
the "deacon's seat," leaned forward, with a
laugh which was more than half a snarl.
"Who stole it?" he echoed. "Why, the
other fellow—my chum; the man whom I
carried for a mile on my back, through a
snow-heaped forest, the first time I saw him,
when I had lugged him out of a heavy drift.
He stole it, Kid, and a'most everything I
owned with it."
The Camp On Millinokett Lake.
With a savage kick of his moccasined foot,
the woodsman suddenly assaulted a blazing
log. It sent a shower of sparks aloft, and
caused a bright flame to shoot, rocket-like,
from the heart of the fire, which showed the
guide's face. His fine eyes reminded Cyrus
of Millinokett Lake when a thunder-storm
broke over it. Their gray was dark and troubled;
the black pupils seemed to shrink, as
if a tempest beat on them; fierce flashes of
light played through them.
Muttering a half-smothered oath, Herb
flung himself off his bench, stamped across
the cabin to the open camp-door, and passed
into the darkness outside.
The boys, who had been stretched out in
comfortable positions, drew themselves bolt
upright, and sat aghast. They stared towards
the camp-door, murmuring disjointedly.
Into the mind of each flashed a remembrance
of some story which Doctor Phil
had told about a thieving partner who once
robbed Herb Heal.
"You've stirred up more than you bargained
for, Dol," said Cyrus. "I wish to
goodness you hadn't been so smart with your
questions."
But the words were scarcely spoken when
the guide was again in their midst, with a
smile on his lips.
"It's best to let sleeping dogs lie, young
one," he said, looking down reassuringly on
Dol, who was feeling dumfounded. "I guess
you all think I'm an awful bearish fellow. But
if you had lived the lonely life of a trapper,
tramping each day through the dark woods
till you were leg-weary, visiting your steel
traps and deadfalls, all to get a few furs and
make a few dollars; and turned up at camp
one evening to find that your partner had
skipped with every skin you had procured, I
reckon 'twould take you a plaguy long time
to get over it."
"I'm pretty sure it would, old man," said
Cyrus.
"And I minded the loss of the furs a sight
less than I minded losing that moose-head,"
continued Herb, taking his perch again upon
the "deacon's seat." "The hound took 'em
all. Every woodsman in Maine was riled
about it at the time, and turned out to ketch
him; but he gave 'em the slip. Now, boys,
I've got to feeling pretty chummy with you.
Cyrus is an old friend; and, to speak plain, I
like you Britishers. I don't want you to
think that I bust up your fun to-night for
nothing. I'll tell you the whole yarn if you
want to hear it."
The looks of the trio were sufficient assent.
"All right, boys. Here goes! Since I
was a kid in Maine woods I've worked at
a'most everything that a woodsman can do.
Six year ago I was a 'barker' in a lumber-camp
on the Kennebec River. A 'barker'
is a man who jumps onto a big tree after a
chopper has felled it, and strips the bark off
with his axe, so that the trunk can be easily
hauled over the snow. Well, it's pretty hard
labor, is lumbering. But our camp always
got Sunday for rest.
"Well, I was prowling about in the woods
by myself one Sunday afternoon, when an
awful snow-storm come on, a big blizzard
which staggered the stripped trees like as if
'twould tumble 'em all down, and end our
work for us. I was bolting for camp as fast
as I was able, when I tripped over something
which was a'most covered over in a heavy
drift. 'Great Scott!' says I, 'it's a man!'
And 'twas too. He was near dead. I hauled
him out, and set him on his legs; but he
couldn't walk. So I threw him across my
shoulders, same way as I carry a deer. He
didn't weigh near as much as a good buck,
for he was little more'n a kid and awful lean.
But 'twas dreadful travelling, with the snow
half blinding and burying you. I was plumb
blowed when I struck the camp, and pitched
in head foremost.
"For an hour we worked over that stranger
to bring him round, and we succeeded. We
saw at once that he was a half-breed. When
he could use his tongue, he told us that his
father was a settler, and his mother a Penobscot
Indian. He was sick for a spell and
wild-like, then he talked a lot of Indian jargon;
but when he got back his senses, he
spoke English fust-rate. Chris Kemp he
said was his name. And from the start
the lumbermen nicknamed him 'Cross-eyed
Chris; for his eyes, which were black as
blackberries, had a queer squint in 'em.
"Well, in spite of the squint, I took to
Chris, and he to me. And the following
year, when I decided to give up lumbering,
and take to trapping fur-bearing animals in
the woods near Katahdin, he joined me.
We swore to be chums, to stick to each other
through thick and thin, to share all we got;
and he made one of his outlandish Indian
signs to strengthen the oath. A fine way he
kept it too!
"Now, if I'm too long-winded, boys, say
so; and I'll hurry up."
"No, no! Tell us everything."
"Spin it out as long as you can."
"We don't mind listening half the night.
Go ahead!"
At this gust of protest Herb smiled, though
rather soberly, and went ahead as he was
bidden.
"We made camp together—him and me.
We had two home-camps where I told you,
and met at the end of each week, bringing
the skins we had taken, which we stored in
one of 'em. We got along together swimmingly
for a bit. But Chris had a weakness
which I had found out long before. I guess
he took it from his mother's people. Give
him one drink of whiskey, and it stirred up
all the mud that was in him. There's mud
in every man, I s'pose; and there's nothing
like liquor for bringing it to the surface. A
gulp of fire-water changed Chris from an
honest, right-hearted fellow to a crazy devil.
This had set the lumbermen against him.
But I hoped that in the lonely woods where
we trapped he wouldn't get a chance to see
the stuff. He did, though, and when I
wasn't there to make a fight against his swallowing
it.
"It happened that one week he got back to
our camp on Togue Ponds,—where most of
our stuff was stored, and where I kept that
moose-head, waiting for a chance to take it
down to Greenville,—a day or two sooner'n
me. And the worst luck that ever attended
either of us brought a stranger to the camp
at the same time, to shelter for a night. He
was an explorer, a city swell; and I guess
he didn't know much about Injuns or half-breeds,
for he gave Chris a little bottle of
fiery whiskey as a parting present. The man
told me about it afterwards, and that he was
kind o' scared when the boy—for he wasn't
much more—swallowed it with two gulps,
and then followed him into the woods, howling,
capering, and offering to sell him my
grand moose-head, and all the furs we had,
for another drink of the burning stuff. I
guess that stranger felt pretty sick over the
mischief he had done. He refused to buy
'em. But when I got back to camp next day,
to find the skins gone, antlers gone, Chris
gone; when I ran across the traveller and ferreted
out his story,—I knew, as well as if I
seen it, that my partner had skipped with all
my belongings, to sell 'em or trade 'em at
some settlement for more liquor. We had
a couple of big birch canoes,—one of 'em
was missing too,—and a river being near,
the thing could be easy managed.
"I'll allow that I raged tremendous. The
losses were bad; but to be robbed by your
own chum, the man you had saved and stuck
to, the only being you had said a word to for
months, was sickening. I swore I'd shoot
the hound if I found him. I spread the news
at every camp and farm-settlement through
the forest country, and we had a rousing
hunt after the fellow; but he gave us the slip,
though I heard of him afterwards at a distant
town, where he sold the furs."
"I suppose he left the State," said Cyrus.
"I guess he did. But for a big while I
used to think he'd come back to our camp
some day, and let me have it out with him;
for he wasn't a coward, and we had been
fast chums."
"And he didn't?"
"Not as I know of. The next year I gave
up trapping, which was an awful cruel as
well as a lonely business, and took to moose-hunting
and guiding. I haven't been anear
the old camps for ages."
"Perhaps you will come across him again
some day," suggested Dol, with unusual timidity.
"P'raps so, Kid. And, faith, when I think
of that, it seems as if there were two creatures
inside o' me fighting tooth and claw.
One is all for hammering him to a jelly.
The other is sort o' pitiful, and says, 'Mebbe
'twasn't out-an'-out his fault.' Which of them
two'll get the best of it, if ever I'm face to face
with Cross-eyed Chris, I dunno."
Cyrus Garst rose suddenly. He kicked the
camp-fire to make a blaze, then looked the
woodsman fair in the eyes.
"I know, Herb," he said; "the spirit of
mercy will conquer."
"Glad you think so!" answered Herb.
"But I ain't so sure. Sho! boys, I've kept
you up till near midnight with my yarns.
We must go to roost quick, or you'll never be
fit to light out for Katahdin to-morrow."
Chapter XVIII - To Lonelier Wilds
Before daybreak next morning Herb
Heal was astir. Apparently even a short
night's sleep had driven from him all disturbing
memories. He whistled and hummed
softly, like the strong, hopeful fellow he was,
controlling his notes so that they should not
awaken his companions, while he hauled out
and overlooked the canvas for a tent, to see
if it was sound. Next he surveyed the camp-stores,
and put up a supply of flour, pork,
and coffee in a canvas bag, enough for four
persons to subsist upon with economy during
an excursion of six or seven days. For he
knew that his employers would follow his suggestion,
and be eager to start for the woods
near Katahdin soon after they got their eyes
open.
He had been doing his work with a candle
held in his brown fingers; but as dawn-light
began to enter the cabin, he quenched its
dingy, yellow flicker, opened the camp-door,
and surveyed the morning sky.
"It'll be a good day to start out, I guess,"
he muttered. "Let's see, what time is it?"
The stars had not yet paled, and Herb
forthwith fell to studying them; for they were
his jewelled time-piece, by which he could tell
the hour so long as they shone. Watch he
had none.
While he gazed aloft at the glinting specks,
he unconsciously began to croon, in a powerful
bass voice, with deep gutturals, some words
which certainly weren't woodsman's English.
"N'loan pes-saus, mok glint ont-aven,
Glint ont-aven, nosh morgan."
"What on earth is that outlandish thing
you're singing, Herb?" roared Neal Farrar
from the bunk, awakened by the sounds.
"Give us that stave again—do!"
The guide started. He had scarcely been
aware of what he was humming, and his laugh
was a trifle disconcerted.
"So you're waking up, are ye?" he said.
"Tain't time to be stirring yet; I ought to
be kicked for making such a row."
"But what's that you were singing?" reiterated
Neal. "The words weren't English,
and they had a fine sort of roll."
"They're Injun," was the answer. "I
guess 'twas all the talking I done last night
that brung 'em into my head. I picked 'em
up from that fellow I was telling you about.
He'd start crooning 'em whenever he looked
at the stars to find out the hour."
"Are they about the stars?"
"I guess so. A city man, who had studied
the redskins' language a lot, told me they
meant:—
'We are the stars which sing,
We sing with our light.'"
Then Herb chanted the two lines again in
the original tongue.
"There was quite a lot more," he said;
"but I can't remember it. I learned some
queer jargon from Chris, and how to make
most of the signs belonging to the Indian
sign-talk. The fellow had more of his mother
than his father in him. I guess I'd better
give over jabbering, and cook our breakfast."
It was evident that Herb did not want to
dwell upon his reminiscences. And Neal had
tact enough to swallow his burning curiosity
about all things Indian. He asked no more
questions, but rolled off the fir-boughs, and
dressed himself.
Cyrus and Dol sprang up too. All three
were soon busy helping forward preparations
for the start. They packed their knapsacks
with a few necessaries; and after a hearty
breakfast had been eaten,—their last meal
off moose-steaks for a while, as Herb informed
them he "could not carry any fresh meat
along,"—the guide's voice was heard shouting:—
"Ready, are ye, boys? Got all yer traps?
Here, Cyrus, jest strap this pack-basket on
my shoulders. Now we're off!"
The pack contained the tent, the camp-kettle,
and frying-pan, together with the aforementioned
provisions, a good axe, etc. It
was an uncomfortable load, even for a woodsman's
shoulders. But Herb strode ahead
with it jauntily. And many times during
that first day's tramp of a dozen miles, his
comrades—as they trudged through rugged
places after him, spots where it was hard to
keep one's perpendicular, and feet sometimes
showed a sudden inclination to start for the
sky—threw envious glances at his tall figure,
"straight as an Indian arrow," his powerful
limbs, and unerring step. Even the
horny, capable hands came in for a share of
the admiration.
"I guess anything that got into your grip,
Herb, would find it hard to get out again
without your will," said Cyrus, studying the
knotted fists which held the straps of the
pack-basket.
"Mebbe so," answered the guide frankly.
"I've a sort of a trick of holding on to things
once I've got 'em. P'raps that was why I
didn't let go of Chris in that big blizzard 'till
I landed him at camp. But I hope"—here
Herb's shoulders shook with heaving laughter,
and the cooking utensils in his pack
jingled an accompaniment—"I hope I ain't
like a miserly fellow we had in our lumber-camp.
He was awful pious about some
things, and awful mean about others. So
the boys said, 'he kept the Sabbath and
everything else he could lay his hands upon.'
He used to get riled at it.
"Not that I've a word to say against keeping
Sunday," went on Herb, in a different
key. "Tell you what, out here a fellow
thinks a heap of his day o' rest, when his legs
can stop tramping, and his mind get a chance
to do some tall thinking. Now, boys, we've
covered twelve good miles since we left Millinokett
Lake, and you needn't go any farther
to-day unless you've a mind to. We can
make camp right here, near that stream. It
will be nice, cold drinking-water, for it has
meandered down from Katahdin."
He pointed to a brook a little way ahead,
shimmering in the rays of the afternoon sun,
of which they caught stray peeps through the
gaps in an intervening wall of pines and hemlocks.
A few minutes brought them to its
brink. Tired and parched from their journey,
each one stooped, and quenched his
thirst with a delicious, ice-cold draught.
"Was there ever a soda-fountain made
that could give a drink to equal that?" said
Cyrus, smacking his lips with content. "But
listen to the noise this stream makes, boys.
I guess if I were to lie beside it for an hour,
I'd think, as the Greenlanders do, that I
could hear the spirits of the world talking
through it."
"That's a mighty queer notion," answered
Herb; "and I never knew as other folks had
got hold of it. But, sure's you live! I've
thought the same thing myself lots o' times,
when I've slept by a forest stream. Who'll
lend a helping hand in cutting down boughs
for our fire and bed? I want to be pretty
quick about making camp. Then we'll be
able to try some moose-calling after supper."
At this moment a peculiar gulping noise
in Neal's throat drew the eyes of his companions
upon him. His were bright and strained,
peering at the opposite bank.
"Look! What is it?" he gasped, his low
voice rattling with excitement.
"A cow-moose, by thunder!" said Herb.
"A cow-moose and a calf with her! Here's
luck for ye, boys!"
One moment sooner, simultaneously with
Neal's gulp of astonishment, there had
emerged from the thick woods on the other
bank a brown, wild-looking, hornless creature,
in size and shape resembling a big
mule, followed by a half-grown reproduction
of herself.
Her shaggy mane flew erect, her nostrils
quivered like those of a race-horse, her eyes
were starting with mingled panic and defiance.
A snort, sudden and loud as the report of
a shot-gun, made the four jump. Neal,
who was standing on a slippery stone by the
brink, lost his balance and staggered forward
into the water, kicking up jets of shining
spray. The snort was followed by a grunt,
plaintive, distracted, which sounded oddly
familiar, seeing that it had been so well imitated
on Herb's horn.
And with that grunt, the moose wheeled
about and fled, making the air swish as she
cut through it, followed by her young, her
mane waving like a pennon.
"Well, if that ain't bang-up luck, I'd like to
know what is," said the guide, as he watched
the departure. "I never s'posed you'd get a
chance to see a cow-moose; she's shyer'n shy.
Say! don't you boys think that I've done her
grunt pretty well sometimes?"
"That you have," was the general response.
"We couldn't tell any difference between your
noise and the real thing."
"But she wasn't a patch on the bull-moose
in appearance," lamented Dol.
"No more she was, boy. Most female
forest creatures ain't so good-looking as the
males! And that's queer when you think of
it, for the girls have the pull over us where
beauty is concerned. We ain't in it with
'em, so to speak."
There was a big gale of laughter over
Herb Real's gallant admiration for the other
sex, and the sigh which accompanied his expression
of it. He joined in the mirth himself,
though he walked off to make camp,
muttering:—
"Sho! You city fellows think that because
I'm a woodsman I never heard of love-making
in my life."
"Perhaps there is a little girl at some settlement
waiting for a home to be fixed up
out of guide's fees," retorted Cyrus.
And the three shouted again for no earthly
reason, save that the stimulus of forest air
and good circulation was driving the blood
with fine pressure through their veins, and
life seemed such a glorious, unfolding possession—full
of a wonderful possible—that
they must hold a sort of jubilee.
Herb, who perhaps in his lonely hours in
the woods did cherish some vision such as
Cyrus suggested, was so infected with their
spirit, that, as he swung his axe with a giant's
stroke against a hemlock branch, he joined in
with an explosive:—
"Hurrup! Hur-r-r-rup!"
This startled the trio like the bursting of a
bomb, and trebled their excitement; for their
guide, when abroad, had usually the cautious,
well-controlled manner of the still-hunter,
who never knows what chances may be lurking
round him which he would ruin by an
outcry.
"Quit laughing, boys," he said, recovering
prudence directly he had let out his yell.
"Quit laughing, I say, or we may call moose
here till crack o' doom without getting an
answer. I guess they're all off to the four
winds a'ready, scared by our fooling."
Chapter XIX - Treed By a Moose
"I told you so, boys," breathed the guide
two hours later, with an overwhelming
sigh of regret, after he had given his most
fetching calls in vain. "I told you so.
There ain't anything bigger'n a buck-rabbit
travelling. That tormented row we made
scared every moose within hearing."
Herb was standing on the ground, horn in
hand, screened by the great shadows of a
clump of hemlocks; the three were perched
upon branches high above him, a safe post
of observation if any moose had answered.
"You may as well light down now," he
continued, turning his face up, though the
boys were invisible; "I ain't a-going to try
any more music to-night. I guess we'll
stretch ourselves for sleep early, to get ready
for a good day's work to-morrow. An eight-mile
tramp will bring us to the first heavy
growth about the foot of Katahdin, and I'll
promise you a sight of a moose there."
His companions dropped to earth; and the
four sought the shelter of their tent, which
had been pitched a few hundred yards from
the calling-place. Some dull embers smouldered
before it; for Herb, even while preparing
supper, had kept the camp-fire very low,
lest any wandering clouds of smoke should
interfere with the success of his calling.
Now he heaped it high, throwing on without
stint withered hemlock boughs and massive
logs, which were soon wrapped in a sheet
of flame, making an isle of light amid a surrounding
sea of impenetrable darkness.
Many times during the night the watchful
fellow arose to replenish this fire, so that
there might be no decrease in the flood of
heat which entered the tent, and kept his
charges comfortable. Once, while he was so
engaged, the placid sleepers whom he had
noiselessly quitted were aroused to terror—sudden,
bewildering night-terror—by a gasping
cry from his lips, followed by the leaping
and rushing of some brute in flight, and by a
screech which was one defiant note of unutterable
savagery.
"Good heavens! What's that?" said Cyrus.
"Is it—can it—could it be a panther?"
stammered Dol.
"Get out!" answered Neal contemptuously.
"The panthers have got out long ago, so
every one says."
"A lynx! A Canada lynx, boys, as sure
as death and taxes!" panted Herb Heal,
springing into the tent on the instant, with a
burning brand in his hand. "'Tain't any use
your tumbling out, for you won't see him.
He's away in the thick of the woods now."
Cyrus gurgled inarticulate disappointment.
At the first two words he had sprung to his
legs, having never encountered a lynx.
"The brute must have been prowling round
our tent," went on Herb, his voice thick from
excitement. "He leaped past me just as I
was stooping to fix the fire, and startled me so
that I guess I hollered. He got about half
a dozen yards off, then turned and crouched
as if he was going to spring back. Luckily,
the axe was lying by me, just where I had
tossed it down after chopping the last heap
of logs. I caught it up, and flung it at him.
It struck him on the side, and curled him up.
I thought he was badly hurt; but he jumped
the next moment, screeched, and made off.
A pleasant scream he has; sounds kind o'
cheerful at night, don't it?"
No one answered this sarcasm; and Herb
flung himself again upon his boughs, pulling
his worn blanket round him, determined not
to relinquish his night's sleep because a lynx
had visited his camp. The city fellows sensibly
tried to follow his example; but again and
again one of them would shake himself, and
rise stealthily, convinced that he heard the
blood-curdling screech ringing through the
silent night.
It was nearly morning before fatigue at last
overmastered every sensation, and the three
fell into an unbroken sleep, which lasted until
the sun was high in the sky. When they
awoke, their sense of smell was the first sense
to be tickled. Fragrant odors of boiling coffee
were floating into the tent. One after
another they scrambled up, threw on their
coats, and hurried out to find their guide
kneeling by the camp-fire on the very spot
from which he had hurled his axe at the lynx
a few hours before. But now his right hand
held a green stick, on which he was toasting
some slices of pork into crisp, appetizing
curls.
"'Morning, boys!" he said, as the trio appeared.
"Hope your early rising won't opset
ye! If you want to dip your faces in the
stream, do it quick, for these dodgers are
cooked."
The "dodgers" were the familiar flapjacks.
Herb set down his stick as he spoke to turn
a batch of them, which were steaming on the
frying-pan, tossing them high in air as he did
so, with a dexterous turn of his wrist.
The boys having performed hasty ablutions
in the stream, devoted themselves to their
breakfast with a hearty will. There was little
leisure for discussing the midnight visit of the
lynx, or for anything but the joys of satisfying
hunger, and taking in nutrition for the
day's tramp, as Herb was in a hurry to break
camp, and start on for Katahdin. The morning
was very calm; there seemed no chance
of a wind springing up, so the evening would
probably be a choice one for moose-calling.
In half an hour the band was again on the
march, the business of breaking camp being
a swift one. The tent was on Herb's shoulders;
and naught was left to mark the visit
of man to the humming stream but a bed of
withering boughs on which the lynx might
sleep to-night, and a few dying embers which
the guide had thrashed out with his feet.
No halt was made until four o'clock in the
afternoon. Then Herb Heal came to a standstill
on the edge of a wide bog. It lay between
him and what he called the "first
heavy growth;" that is, the primeval forest,
unthinned by axe of man, which at certain
points clothes the foot of Katahdin.
The great mountain, dwelling-place of Pamolah,
cradle of the flying Thunder and flashing
Lightning, which according to one Indian
legend are the swooping sons of the Mountain
Spirit, now towered before the travellers,
its base only a mile distant.
"I've a good mind to make camp right
here," said Herb, surveying the bog and then
the firm earth on which he stood. "We may
travel a longish ways farther, and not strike
such a fair camping-ground, unless we go on
up the side of the mountain to that old home-camp
I was telling you about, which we built
when we were trapping. I guess it's standing
yet, and 'twould be a snug shelter; but
we'd have a hard pull to reach it this evening.
What d'ye say, boys?"
"I vote for pitching the tent right here,"
answered Cyrus.
The English boys were of the same mind,
and the guide forthwith unstrapped his heavy
pack-basket. As he hauled forth its contents,
and strewed them on the ground, the first
article which made its appearance was the
moose-horn; it had been carefully stowed in
on top. Dol snatched it up as a dog might
snatch a bone, and touched it with longing
in every finger-tip.
"There's one bad thing about this place,"
grumbled Herb presently, surveying the landscape
wherever his eye could travel, "there
isn't a pint of drinking-water to be seen.
There may be pools here and there in that
bog; but, unless we want to keel over before
morning, we'd better let 'em alone. Say!
could a couple of you fellows take the camp-kettle,
and cruise about a bit in search of a
spring?"
"I volunteer for the job!" cried Dol instantly,
with the light of some sudden idea
shining like a sunburst in his face.
"You don't budge a step, old man, unless
I go with you," said Cyrus. "Not much!
I don't want to patrol the forests like a lunatic
for five mortal hours in search of you, and
then find you roasting your shins by some
other fellow's camp-fire. One little hide-and-seek
game of that kind was enough."
"Well! the fact that I did bring up by
Doc's camp-fire shows that I am able to take
care of myself. If I get into scrapes, I can
wriggle out of them again," maintained the
kid of the camp, with a brazen look, while his
eyes showed flinty sparks, caused by the inspiring
purpose hidden behind them, which
had little to do with water-carrying.
"Why can't you both go without any more
palaver?" suggested Herb, as he started away
towards a belt of young firs to cut stakes for
the tent. "Cruise straight across the bog,
mark your track by the bushes as you go
'long, don't get into the woods at all, and
'twill be plain sailing. I guess you'll strike a
spring before very long."
Cyrus caught up the camp-kettle, and
stepped out briskly over the springy, spongy
ground. Dol Farrar followed him. The two
were half-way across the bog before the elder
noticed that the younger was carrying something.
It was the moose-horn.
"If we run across any moose-signs, I'm
going to try a call," said Dol, his strike-a-light
eyes fairly blazing while he disclosed
his purpose. "You may laugh, Cy, and call
me a greenhorn; but I bet you I'll get an answer,
at least if there's a bull-moose within
two miles."
"That's pretty cheerful," retorted the Boston
man; "especially as neither of us has
brought a rifle. Mr. Moose may be at home,
and give you an answer; but there's no
telling what sort of temper he'll be in."
"I left my Winchester leaning against a
tree on the camping-ground," said the would-be
caller regretfully. "But you know you
wouldn't fire on him, Cy, unless he came near
making mince-meat of us. If he should charge,
we could make a dash for the nearest trees.
Let's risk it if we run across any tracks!"
"And in the meantime, Herb will be wondering
where we are, vowing vengeance on
us, and waiting for the kettle while we're
waiting for the moose," argued Garst. "It
won't do, Chick. Give it up until later on.
We undertook the job of finding water, and
we're bound to finish that business first."
"If I wait until later on, I may wait forever,"
was the boy's gloomy protest. "Tonight,
when Herb is there, Neal and you will
just sit on me, and be afraid of my making a
wrong sound, and spoiling the sport.
"And I know we'll see moose-tracks before
we get back to camp!" wound up the young
pleader passionately. "I've been working
up to it all day. I mean I've felt as if something—something
fine—was going to happen,
which would make a ripping story for the
Manchester fellows when we go home. Do
let me have one chance, Cy,—one fair and
honest chance!"
There was such a tremendous force of desire
working through the English boy that it
set his blood boiling, and every bit of him in
motion. His eyes were afire, his eyelids shut
and opened with their quick snap, his lips
moved after he had finished speaking, his
fingers twitched upon the moose-horn.
He was a picture of heart-eagerness which
Cyrus could not resist, though he shook with
laughter.
"I'll take mighty good care that the next
time I go to find water for the camp-supper, I
don't take a crank with me, who has gone mad
on moose-calling," he said. "See here! If
we do come across moose-signs, I'll get under
cover, and give you quarter of an hour to
call and listen for an answer—not a second
longer. Now stop thinking about this fad,
and keep your eyes open for a spring."
But, unfortunately, this seemed to be a
thirsty and tantalizing land for travellers.
The soft sod under their feet oozed moisture;
slimy, stagnant bog-pools appeared, but
not a drop of pure, gushing water, to which
a parched man dare touch his lips.
They crossed the wide extent of bog,
Cyrus breaking off stunted bushes here and
there to mark his pilgrimage; they reached
the dense timber-growth at the base of the
mountain, longing for the sight of a spring
as eagerly as ever pilgrims yearned to behold
a healing well; but their search was
unsuccessful.
Decidedly nonplussed, Dol all the time
keeping one eye on the lookout for water
and the other for moose-signs, they took
counsel together, and determined to "cruise"
to the right, skirting the foot of Katahdin,
hoping to find a gurgling, rumbling mountain-torrent
splashing down. Having travelled
about half a mile in this new direction,
with the giant woods which they dared not
enter rising like an emerald wall on the one
hand, and the dreary bog-land on the other,
they at last, when patience was failing, came
to a change in the landscape.
The desired water was not in view yet; but
the bog gave way to fairer, firmer ground,
covered with waving grasses, studded with
rising knolls, and having no timber growth,
save stray clumps of birches and hemlocks,
several hundred yards apart.
"Now, this is jolly!" exclaimed Dol. "This
looks a little bit like an English lawn, only
I'm afraid it's not a likely place for moose-tracks.
But I'm glad to be out of that
beastly bog."
"Confusion to your moose-tracks," ejaculated
Cyrus, half exasperated. "I wish we
could find a well. That would be more to
the purpose. Listen, Dol, do you hear anything?"
"I hear—I hear—'pon my word! I do
hear the bubbling and tinkling of water
somewhere! Where on earth is it? Oh! I
know. It comes from that knoll over there—the
one with the bushes."
Dol Farrar, as he finished his jerky sentences,
pointed to an eminence which was
two or three hundred yards from where they
stood, and a like distance from the wall of
forest.
"Well! It's about time we struck something
at last," grumbled Garst. "Catch me
ever coming on a water pilgrimage again!
I'll let Herb fill his own kettle in future.
Now, I believe that fellow could smell a
spring."
"Just as I smelt this one!" exclaimed
Dol triumphantly. "I told you 'twas on the
side of the knoll. And here it is!"
"Bravo, Chick! You've got good ears, if
you are crazy upon one subject."
And so speaking, Cyrus, with a chuckle of
joy, unslung the tin drinking-cup which hung
at his belt, filled and refilled it, drinking long,
inspiriting draughts before he prepared to fill
the camp-kettle.
"The best water I ever tasted, Dol!" he
exclaimed, smacking his lips. "It's ice-cold.
There's not much of it, but it has quality, if
not quantity."
The long-sought well was, in truth, a tiny
one. It came bubbling up, clear and pellucid,
from the bowels of the earth, and showed its
laughing face amid a cluster of bushes—which
all bent close to look at it lovingly—half-way
up the knoll. A wee stream trickled
down from it,—dribble—dribble—a rivulet
that had once been twice its present size,
judging from the wide margin of spattered
clay at each side.
Dol had been following his companion's
example, and drinking joyfully before thinking
of aught else. When the moment came
for him to straighten his back, and rise upon
his legs, instead of this natural proceeding,
he suddenly crouched close to the ground,
his breath coming in quick puffs, his eyes
dilating, a froth of excitement on his lips.
"What on earth are you staring at?" asked
Cyrus. "You look positively crazy."
For answer, the English boy shot up from
his lowly posture, seized his companion by
the arm, making him drop the camp-kettle,
which he was just filling, and forced him to
scan the soft clay by the rivulet.
"Look there—and there!" gurgled Dol,
his voice sounding as if he was being choked
by suppressed hilarity. "I told you we'd find
them, and you didn't believe me! Aren't
those moose-tracks? They're not deer-tracks,
anyhow; they're too big. I may be a greenhorn,
but I know that much."
"They are moose-tracks," Cyrus answered
slowly, almost unbelievingly, though the evidence
was before him. "They certainly are
moose-tracks," he repeated, "and very recent
ones too. A moose has been drinking here,
perhaps not half an hour ago. He can't be
far away."
Garst was now warming into excitement
himself. His bass tones became guttural and
almost inarticulate, while he lowered them to
prevent their travelling. On the reddish clay
at his feet were foot-marks very like the prints
of a large mastiff. He studied them one by
one, even tracing the outline with his forefinger.
"Then I'm going to call," whispered Dol,
his words tremulous and stifled. "Lie low,
Cy! You promised you'd give me a fair
chance; you'll have to keep your word."
"I'll do it too," was the answering whisper.
"But let's get higher up on the knoll, behind
those big bushes at the top. And listen,
Dol, if a moose makes a noise anywhere near,
we must scoot for the trees before he comes
out from cover. I've got to answer to your
father for you."
It was an intense moment in Dol Farrar's
life; sensation reached its highest pitch, as
he crouched low behind a prickly screen, put
the birch-bark horn to his mouth, and slowly
breathed through it with the full power of his
young lungs, marvellously strengthened by
the forest life of past weeks.
There was a minute's interval while he
removed it again, and drew in all the air
he could contain. Then a call rose upon the
evening air, so touching, so plaintive, with
such a rising, quavering impatience as it
surged out towards the woods,—whither the
boy-caller's face was turned,—that Cyrus
could scarcely suppress a "Bravo!"
The summons died away in a piteous grunt.
A second time the call rose and fell. On the
third repetition it broke off, as usual, in an
abrupt roar, which seemed to strike the tops
of the giant trees, and boom among them.
A froth was on Dol Farrar's lips, his eyes
were reddened, he puffed hard through spread
nostrils, like a young horse which has been
trying its mettle for the first time, as he lowered
that moose-horn, lifted his head, and
cocked his ears to listen.
Two soundless minutes passed. Dol, who,
if he had mastered the hunter's call, had certainly
not mastered his patience, put the bark-trumpet
again to his lips, determined to try
the effect of a surpassingly expressive grunt.
But he never executed this false movement,
which would have given away the trick
at once.
A bellow—a short, snorting, challenging
bellow—burst the silence, coming from the
very edge of the woods. It brought Cyrus
to his feet with a jump. It so startled the
ambitious moose-caller, that, in rising hurriedly
from his squatting position, he lost his
balance, and rolled over and over to the bottom
of the knoll, smashing the horn into a
hundred pieces.
He picked himself up unhurt, but with a
sensation as if all the bells in Christendom
were doing a jumbled ringing in his head.
And loud above this inward din he heard
the sound, so well remembered, as of an axe
striking repeatedly against a tree, the terrible
chopping noises of a bull-moose, not two
hundred yards away.
No sooner had he scrambled to his legs,
than Garst was at his side, gripping his arm,
and forcing him forward at a headlong run.
"You've done it this time with a vengeance!"
bawled the Bostonian. "He's coming
for us straight! And we without our
rifles! The trees! The trees! It's our only
chance!"
With the belling still in his head, and so
bewildered by his terrible success that he felt
as if his senses were shooting off hither and
thither like rockets, leaving him mad, Dol
nevertheless ran as he had never run before,
shoulder to shoulder with his comrade, dashing
wildly for a clump of hemlocks over a
hundred yards distant. Yet, for the life of
him, he could not help glancing back once
over his shoulder, to see the creature which
he had humbugged, luring it from its forest
shelter, and which now pursued him.
The moose was charging after them full
tilt, gaining rapidly too, his long thin legs,
enormous antlers, broad, upreared nose, and
the green glare in his starting eyes, making
him look like some strange animal of a
former earth. Dol at last trembled with
actual fear. He gave a shuddering leap, and
forced his legs, which seemed threatened
with paralysis, to wilder speed.
"Climb up that hemlock! Get as high as
you can!" shrieked Cyrus, stopping to give
him an upward shove as they reached the
first friendly trunk.
Dol obeyed. Gasping and wild-eyed, he
dug his nails into the bark, clambering up
somehow until he reached a forked branch
about eight feet from the ground. Here
strength failed. He could only cling dizzily,
feeling that he hung between life and death.
The moose was now snorting like a war-horse
beneath. The brute stood off for a
minute, then charged the hemlock furiously,
and butted it with his antlers till it shook to
its roots, the sharp prongs of those terrible
horns coming within half an inch of Dol's
feet.
With a gurgle of horror the boy tried to
reach a higher limb, and succeeded; for at
the same moment a timely shout encouraged
him. Cyrus was bawling at the top of his
voice from a tree ten feet distant:—
"Are you all right, Dol? Don't be scared.
Hold on like grim death, and we can laugh
at the old termagant now."
"I'm—I'm all right," sang out Dol, though
his voice shook, as did every twig of his hemlock,
which the moose was assaulting again.
"But he's frantic to get at me."
"Never mind. He can't do it, you know.
Only don't you go turning dizzy or losing
your balance. Ha! you old spindle-legged
monster, stand off from that tree. Take a
turn at mine now, for a change. You can't
shake me down, if you butt till midnight."
Garst's last sentences were hurled at the
moose. The Bostonian, having reached a
safe height, thrust his face out from his screen
of branches, waving first an arm, and then a
leg, at the besieging foe, hoping that the
force of those battering antlers would be directed
against his hemlock, so that his friend's
nerves might get a chance to recover.
The ruse succeeded. The moose, reminded
that there was a second enemy, charged the
other tree; stood off for a minute to get
breath, then charged it again, snorting, bellowing,
and knocking his jaws together with
a crunching, chopping noise.
"Ha! that's how he makes the row like a
man with an axe—by hammering his jaws on
each other. Well, well! but this is a regular
picnic, Dol," sang out Cyrus jubilantly, caring
nothing for the shocks, and forgetting camp,
water, peril, everything, in his joy at getting
a chance to leisurely study the creature he
had come so far to visit.
"I owe you something for this, little man!"
he carolled on in triumph, as he watched
every wild movement of the moose. "This
is a show we'll only see once in our lives.
It's worth a hundred dollars a performance.
Butt and snort till you're tired, you 'Awful
Jabberwock!'"—this to the bull-moose. "We've
come hundreds of miles to see you, and the
more you carry on the better we'll be
pleased."
Indeed, the wrathful king of forests seemed
in no hurry to cut short his pantomime. He
ramped and raged, tearing from one tree to
another, expending paroxysms of force in
vain attempts to overturn one or the other of
them. The ground seemed to shake under
his thundering hoofs. His eyes were full of
green fire; his nostrils twitched; the black
tassel or "bell" hanging from his shaggy
throat shook with every angry movement;
his muffle, the big overhanging upper lip,
was spotted with foam.
As he gulped, grunted, snorted, and roared,
his uncouth, guttural noises made him seem
more than ever like a curious creature of
earth's earliest ages.
"We came pretty near to being goners,
Dol, I tell you!" carolled Cyrus again from
his high perch in the hemlock, carrying on a
by-play with the enemy between each sentence.
"How in the name of wonder did you
manage such a call? It would have moved
the heart-strings of any moose. I was lying
flat, you know, peeping through a little gap
in the bushes, and you had scarcely taken the
horn from your mouth when I saw the old
fellow come stamping out of the woods.
My! wasn't he a sight? He stood for a
minute looking about for the fancied cow;
then he bellowed, and started towards the
knoll. I knew we had better run for our
lives. As soon as he saw us he gave chase."
"And 'the fancied cow' should go tumbling
down the knoll like a rolling jackass,
and smash that grand horn to bits!" lamented
Dol, who now sat serenely on his bough, with
a firm clasp of the hemlock trunk, and a reckless
enjoyment of the situation which far surpassed
his companion's.
Cyrus began to have an occasional twinge
of uneasiness about the possible length of the
siege, after his first exuberance subsided; but
the younger boy, his short terror overcome,
had no misgivings. He coquetted with the
moose through a thick screen of foliage, shook
the branches at him, gibed and taunted him,
enjoying the extra fury he aroused.
But suddenly the old bull, having kept up
his wild movements for nearly an hour, resolved
on a change of tactics. He stood
stock-still and lowered his head.
"Goodness! He has made up his mind
to 'stick us out!'" gasped Cyrus.
"What's that?" said Dol.
"Don't you see? He's going to lay siege
in good earnest—wait till we're forced
to come down. Here's a state of things!
We can't roost in these trees all night."
The hemlocks were throwing ever-lengthening
shadows on the grass. A slow eclipse
was stealing over everything. The motionless
moose became an uncouth black shape.
Garst muttered uneasily. His fingers tingled
for his rifle—a very unusual thing with him.
His eyes peered through the creeping darkness
in puzzled search for some suggestion,
some possibility of escape.
"If it were only myself!" he whispered, as
if talking to his hemlock. "If it were only
myself, I wouldn't care a pin. 'Twould do me
no great harm to perch here for hours. But
an English youngster, on his first camping-trip!
Why, the chill of a forest night might
ruin him. He wouldn't howl or make a fuss,
for both those Farrar boys have lots of grit,
but he'd never get over it. Dol!" he wound
up, raising his voice to a sharp pitch. "Say,
Dol, I'm going to try a shout for help. Herb
must be getting anxious about us by this
time. If we could once make him hear, he
could try some trick to lure this old curmudgeon
away, or creep up and shoot him.
Something must be done."
Fetching a deep breath, Cyrus sent a distance-piercing
"Coo-hoo!" ringing through
the night-air. He followed it with another.
But, so far as he could hear, the hails
fetched no answer, save from the moose-jailer.
The brute was stirred into a fresh
tantrum by the noise. He charged the hemlocks
once more, butted and shook them like
a veritable demon.
When his paroxysm had subsided, and he
stood off to get breath, Garst hailed again.
Glad sound! An answer this time! First,
a shrill, long "Coo-hoo!" Next, Herb's voice
was heard pealing from far away in the bog:
"What's up, boys? Where in the world are
you?"
"Here in the trees—treed by a bull-moose!"
yelled Cyrus. "He's the maddest
old monster you ever saw. Could you coax
him off, or sneak up and shoot him? He
means to keep us prisoners all night."
There was no wordy answer. But presently
the treed heroes heard an odd, bird-like
whistle. Dol thought it came from a
feathered creature; his more experienced
companion guessed that the guide's lips gave
it as a signal that he was coming, but that
he didn't want to draw the moose's attention
in his direction just yet.
Such a quarter of an hour followed! With
the fresh spurt of anger the bull-moose became
more savage than ever. He grunted,
tramped, and hooked the trees with his horns,
so that the pair who were perched like night-birds
on the branches had to hold on for dear
life, lest a surprising shock should dislodge
them. Whenever the creature stood off, to
gather more fury, they could have counted
their heart-beats while they listened, breathlessly
anxious to, know what action the approaching
woodsman would take.
Once Cyrus spoke.
"Dol Farrar," he said, "I guess this caps
all the adventures that you or I have had
up to date. No wonder you felt all day as if
you were working up to something. I'll believe
in presentiments in future."
The words had scarcely passed his lips,
when there was the sharp bang! bang! of a
rifle not twenty yards distant. A bright
sputter of fire cut the darkness beneath the
hemlocks.
The moose's blind rage threatened to be
his own undoing. While he was fighting an
imaginary danger, ears and nostrils half-choked
by fury, through the calm night Herb
Heal, Winchester in hand, had crept noiselessly
on, till he reached the very trees which
sheltered his friends.
Once, twice, three times the rifle snapped.
The first shot missed altogether. At the second,
the moose rose upon his hind-legs, with
a sharp sound of fright and pain, quite unlike
his former noises. Then he gave a quick
jump.
"Great Governor's Ghost! he's gone;"
yelled Cyrus, who had swung himself down
a few feet, and was hanging by one arm, in
his anxiety to see the result of the firing.
"You needn't shoot again, Herb! He's off!
Let him go!"
"I guess that second shot cut some hair
from him, and drew blood too," answered
Herb, his deep voice giving the pair a queer
sensation as they heard it right beneath. "It
was too dark to see plain, but I think he
reared; and that's a sign that he was hurt,
little or much. Don't drop down for a minute,
boys, till we see whether he has bolted
for good."
Chapter XX - Triumph
He had bolted for good, vanished into the
mysterious deeps of the primeval forest,
whether hurt unto death, or merely
"nipped" in a fore-leg, as Herb inclined to
think, nobody knew.
"It's too dark to see blood-marks, if there
are any, so we can't trail him to-night. If
he's hit bad—but I guess he ain't—we can
track him in the morning," said the guide; as,
after an interval of listening, the rescued pair
dropped down from their perches. "Did he
chase you, boys? Where on earth did you
come on him?"
Talking together, their words tumbling out
like a torrent let loose, Cyrus Garst and Dol
Farrar gave an account of the past two hours—strangest
hours of their lives—filling up
the picture of them bit by bit.
"Whew! whew! You did have a narrow
squeak, boys, and a scarey time; but I guess
you had a lot of fun out of the old snorter,"
said Herb, his rare laugh jingling out, starting
the forest echoes like a clang of bells.
"You've won those antlers, Dol—won 'em
like a man. Blest, but you have! I promised
'em to the first fellow who called up a moose;
and nary a woodsman in Maine could have
done it better. I'm powerful glad 'twasn't
your own death-call you gave. I'll keep my
eye on you now till you leave these woods.
Where's the horn?"
"Smashed to bits," answered Dol regretfully.
"And the camp-kettle?"
"Lying by the spring, over there on the
knoll, unless the moose kicked it to pieces,"
said Cyrus.
"My senses! you're a healthy pair to send
for water, ain't ye? Let's cruise off and find
it. I guess you'll be wanting a drink of hot
coffee, after roosting in them trees for so
long."
Garst led the way to the spring. Its
pretty hum sounded like an angel's whisper
through the night, after the tumult of the past
scene. Herb fumbled in his leather wallet,
brought out a match and a small piece of
birch-bark, and kindled a light. With some
groping, the kettle was found; it was filled,
and the party started for camp.
"I heard the distant challenge of a bull-moose
a couple of hours ago," said the guide,
as they went along. "I never suspicioned
he was attacking you; but after the camp was
a' ready, and you hadn't turned up, I got
kind o' scared. I left Neal to tend the fire
and toast the pork, and started out to search.
I s'pose I took the wrong direction; for I
hollered, and got no answer. Afterwards,
when I was travelling about the bog, I heard
a 'Coo-hoo!' and the noises of an angry
moose. Then I guessed there was trouble."
"Won't Neal look blue when he hears that
he was toasting pork while we were perched in
those trees, with the moose waltzing below!"
exclaimed Dol. "Well, Cy, I've won the
antlers, and I've got my ripping story for the
Manchester fellows. I don't care how soon
we turn home now."
"You don't, don't ye?" said the guide.
"Well, I should s'pose you'd want to trail
up that moose to-morrow, and see what has
become of him."
"Of course I do! I forgot that."
And Dol Farrar, who had thought his
record of adventure and triumph so full that
it could hold no more, realized that there is
always for ambition a farther point.
Neal did feel a little blue over the thought
of what he had missed. But, being a generous-hearted
fellow, he tasted his young
brother's joy, when the latter cuddled close
to him upon the evergreen boughs that night,
muttering, as if the whole earth lay conquered
at his feet:—
"My legs are as stiff as ramrods, but
who'd think of his legs after such a night as
we've had?
"I say, Neal, this is life; the little humbugging
scrapes we used to call adventures
at home are only play for girls. It's something
to talk about for a lifetime, when a fellow
comes to close quarters with a creature
like that moose. I said I'd get the better of
his ears, and I did it. Pinch me, old boy, if
I begin a moose-call in my sleep."
Several times during the night Neal found
it necessary to obey this injunction, else had
there been no peace in the camp. But, in
spite of Dol's ravings and riotings in his excited
dreams, the party enjoyed a needed ten
hours' slumber, all save Herb, who, as usual,
was astir the next morning while his comrades
were yet snoring.
He got his fire going well, and baked a
great flat loaf of bread in his frying-pan,
setting the pan amid hot ashes and covering
it over. Previous to this, he had made a
pilgrimage to the distant spring, to fill his
kettle for coffee and bread-making, and had
carefully examined the ground about the
clump of hemlocks.
The result of his investigation was given
to the boys as they ate their breakfast under
the shade of a cedar, with a sky above them
whose morning glories were here and there
overshot by leaden tints.
"I guess we've got a pretty fair chance of
trailing that moose," he said. "I found both
hair and blood on the spot where he was
wounded. I'm for following up his tracks,
though I guess they'll take us a bit up the
mountain. If he's hurt bad, 'twould be kind
o' merciful to end his sufferings. If he ain't,
we can let him get off."
"Right, as you always are, Herb," answered
Cyrus. "But what on earth made
the creature bolt so suddenly? If you had
seen him five minutes before he was shot,
you'd have said he had as much fight in him
as a lion."
"That's the way with moose a'most always.
Their courage ain't that o' flesh-eating animals.
It's only a spurt; though it's a pretty
big spurt sometimes, as you boys know now.
It'll fail 'em in a minute, when you least expect
it. And, you see, that one last night
didn't know where his wound came from. I
guess he thought he was struck by lightning
or a thunder-ball, so he skipped. Talking
of thunder-balls, boys," wound up Herb, "I
shouldn't be surprised if the old Mountain
Spirit, who lives up a-top there, gave us a
rattling welcome with his thunders to-day.
The air is awful heavy for this time of year.
Perhaps we'd better give up the trailing after
all."
"Nonsense!" exclaimed Dol indignantly.
"Do you think a shower will melt us? Or
that we'll squeal like girls at a few flashes of
lightning? 'Twould be jolly good fun to see
old Pamolah sending off his artillery."
"Well, there'd be no special danger, I
guess, if we were past the heavy timber
growth before the storm began. There's lots
of rocky dens on the mountain side where
we could shelter under a granite ledge, and
be safer than we'd be here in tent. Or we
might come a-near our old log camp. I guess,
if that's standing yet, you'd like to see it.
Say! we'll leave it to Cyrus. He's boss, ain't
he?"
Cyrus, desperately anxious to know whether
it would be life or death for the wounded
moose, and regarding the signs of bad weather
as by no means certain, decided in favor of
the expedition. The campers hurriedly swallowed
the remainder of their breakfast, and
made ready for an immediate start.
"In trailing a moose the first rule is: go
as light as you can; that is, don't carry an
ounce more stuff than is necessary. Even a
man's rifle is apt to get in his way when he
has to scramble over windfalls, or slump between
big bowlders of rock, which a'most tear
the clothes off his back. And we may have
to do some pretty tall climbing. So leave
all your traps in the tent, boys; I'll fasten it
down tight. There won't be any human robbers
prowling around, you bet! Bears and
coons are the only burglars of these woods,
and they don't do much mischief in daytime."
The guide rapidly gave these directions,
his breezy voice setting a current of energy
astir, like a wind-gust cutting through a quiet
grove, while he rolled his indispensable axe,
some bread that was left from the meal, and
a lump of pork into a little bundle, which he
strapped on his back.
"Now," he said, "if that trail should give
us a long tramp, or if you boys should take a
notion to go a good ways up Katahdin, or
anything turns up to hinder our getting back
to camp till nightfall, I've our snack right
here. I can light a fire in two minutes, to
toast our pork; and we'll wash it down with
mountain water, the best drink for climbers.
I could rig you up a snug shelter, too, in case
of accidents. A woodsman ain't in it without
his axe."
To what strange work that axe would be
put ere night again closed its shutters over
granite peaks and evergreen forest, Herb
Heal little knew; nor could he have guessed
that the coming hours would make the most
heart-stirring day of his stirring life. If he
could, would he have started out this morning
with a happy-go-lucky whistle, softly modulated
on his lips, and no more sober burden
on his mind than the trail of that moose?
Chapter XXI - On Katahdin
"See there, boys, I told you so," said
Herb, as the party reached the ever-to-be-remembered
clump of hemlocks, the
beginning of the trail which they were ready
to follow up like sleuth-hounds. "There's
plenty of hair; I guess I singed him in two
places."
He pointed to some shaggy clotted locks
on the grass at his feet, and then to a small
maroon-colored stain beside them.
"Is that blood?" asked Neal.
"Blood, sure enough, though there ain't
much of it. But I'll tell you what! I'd as soon
there wasn't any. I wish it had been light
enough last night for me to act barber, and
only cut some hair from that moose, instead of
wounding him. It might have answered the
purpose as well, and sent him walking."
"I don't believe it would have done anything
of the kind," exclaimed Dol. "He was
far too red-hot an old customer to bolt because
a bullet shaved him."
"Well, I don't set up to be soft-hearted
like Cyrus here; and I'm ready enough to
bag my meat when I want it," said the woodsman.
"But sure's you live, boys, I never
wounded a free game creature yet, and seed
it get away to pull a hurt limb and a cruel
pain with it through the woods, that I could
feel chipper afterwards. It's only your delicate
city fellows who come out here for a shot
once a year, who can chuckle over the pools
of blood a wounded moose leaves behind
him. Sho! it's not manly."
A start was now made on the trail, Herb
leading, and showing such wonderful skill as
a trailer that the English boys began to
believe his long residence in the woods had
developed in him supernatural senses.
"That moose was shot through the right
fore-leg," he whispered, as the trackers
reached the edge of the forest.
"How do you know?" gasped the Farrars.
The woodsman answered by kneeling, bending
his face close to the ground, and drawing
his brown finger successively round three
prints on a soft patch of earth, which the
unpractised eyes could scarcely discern.
"There's no mark of the right fore-hoof,"
he whispered again presently; "nothing but
that," pointing to another dark red blotch,
which the boys would have mistaken for
maroon-tinted moss.
A breathless, wordless, toiling hour followed.
Through the dense woods, which
sloped steadily upward, clothing Katahdin's
highlands, Herb Heal travelled on, now and
again halting when the trail, because of
freshly fallen pine-needles or leaves, became
quite invisible. Again he would crouch close
to the ground, make a circle with his finger
round the last visible print, and work out
from that, trying various directions, until he
knew that he was again on the track which
the limping moose had travelled before him.
His comrades followed in single file, carrying
their rifles in front of their bodies instead
of on their shoulders, so that there might be
no danger of a sudden clang or rattle from
the barrels striking the trees. Following the
example of their guide, each one carefully
avoided stepping on crackling twigs or dry
branches, or rustling against bushes or
boughs. The latter they would take gingerly
in their hands as they approached
them, bend them out of the way, and gently
release them as they passed. Heroically they
forebore to growl when their legs were
scraped by jagged bowlders or prickly
shrubs, giving thanks inwardly to the manufacturers
of their stout tweeds that their
clothes held together, instead of hanging on
them like streamers on a rag-bush.
It was a good, practical lesson in moose-trailing;
but, save for the knowledge gained
by the three who had never stalked a moose
before, it was a failure.
The air beneath the dense foliage grew
depressing—suffocating. Each one longed
breathlessly for the minute when he should
emerge from this heavy timber-growth, even
to do more rugged climbing. Distant rumbles
were heard. Herb's prophecy was being
fulfilled. Pamolah was grumbling at the trailers,
and sending out his Thunder Sons to bid
them back.
But it was too late for retreat. If they gave
up their purpose, turned and fled to camp,
the storm, which was surely coming, would
catch them under the interlacing trees, a danger
which the guide was especially anxious to
avoid. He pressed on with quickened steps,
stooping no more to make circles round the
moose's prints. Old Pamolah's threatenings
grew increasingly sullen. At last the desired
break in the woods was reached; the trackers
found themselves on the open side of Katahdin,
surrounded by a tangled growth of alders
and white birches struggling up between
granite rocks; then the mountain artillery
broke forth with terrifying clatter.
A loud, long thunder-roll was echoed from
crag, slide, forest, spur, and basin. The
"home of storms" was a fort of noise.
"Ha! there'll be a big cannonading this
time, I guess. Pamolah is going to let fly at
us with big shot, little shot, fire and water—all
the forces the old scoundrel has," said
Herb Heal, at last breaking the silence which
had been kept on the trail, and looking aloft
towards the five peaks guarding that mysterious
basin, from which heavy, lurid clouds
drifted down.
At the same time a blustering, mighty
wind-gust half swept the four climbers from
their feet. A great flash of globe lightning
cut the air like a dazzling fire-ball.
"We'll have to quit our trailing, and scoot
for shelter, I'm thinking!" exclaimed Cyrus.
"Good land, I should say so!" agreed
the guide. "The bull-moose likes thunder.
He's away in some thick hole in the forest
now, recovering himself. We couldn't have
come up with him anyhow, boys, for them
blood-spots had stopped. I guess his leg
wasn't smashed; and he'll soon be as big a
bully as ever. Follow me now, quick! Mind
yer steps, though! Them bushes are awful
catchy!"
Undazzled by the lightning's frequent flare,
unstaggered by the down-rushing wind, as if
the mountain thunders were only the roll of
an organ about his ears, Herb Heal sprang
onward and upward, tugging his comrades
one by one up many a precipitous ledge,
and pulling them to their feet again when the
tripping bushes brought their noses to the
ground and their heels into the air.
"Hitch on to me, Dol!" he cried, suddenly
turning on that youngster, who was
trying to get his second breath. "Tie on to
me tight. I'll tow you up! I wish we could
ha' reached that old log camp, boys. 'Twould
be a stunning shelter, for it has a wall of rock
to the back. But it's higher up, and off to
the right. There! I see the den I'm aiming
for."
A few energetic bounds brought Herb,
with Dol in tow, to a platform of rock, which
rose above a bed of blueberry bushes. It
narrowed into a sort of cave, roofed by an
overhanging bowlder.
"We'll be snug enough under this rock!"
he exclaimed, pointing to the canopy. "Creep
in, boys. We'll have tubs of rain, and a pelting
of hail. The rumpus is only beginning."
So it was. The storm had been creeping
from its cradle. Now it swept down with an
awful whirl and commingling of elements.
The boys, peering out from their rocky
nest, saw a magnificent panorama beneath
them. The regiments of the air were at war.
Lightning chains encircled the heavens,
lighting up the forests below. Winds charged
down the mountain-side, sweeping stones
and bushes before them. Hail-bullets rattled
in volleys. Thunder-artillery boomed until
the very rocks seemed 'to shake.
"It's fine!" exclaimed Cyrus. "It's super-fine!"
Then a curtain of thick rain partly hid the
warfare, the lightning still rioting through it
like a beacon of battle.
"The stones up above will have to be
pretty firmly fixed to keep their places," said
Herb. "Boys, I hope there ain't a-going to
be slides on the mountain after this."
"Slides?" echoed Dol questioningly.
"Landslides, kid. Say! if you want to
be scared until your bones feel limp, you've
got to hear a great big block of granite come
ploughing down from the top 'o the mountain,
bringing earth and bushes along with it,
and smashing even the rocks to splinters as
it pounds along."
"I guess that's a sensation we'd rather be
spared," said Cyrus gravely.
And under the quieting spell of the airy
warfare there was silence for a while.
"Do you think it's lightening up, Herb?"
asked Neal, after the storm had raged for
three-quarters of an hour.
"I guess it is. The rain is stopping too.
But we'll have an awful slushy time of it getting
back to camp. To plough through them
soaked forests below would be enough to give
you city fellows a shaking ague."
"Couldn't we climb on to your old log
camp?" suggested Garst. "If we have the
luck to find the old shanty holding together,
we can light a fire there after things dry out
a bit, and eat our snack. Then we needn't
be in a hurry to get down. We'll risk it,
anyhow."
"I reckon that's about the only thing to
be done," assented the guide.
And in twenty minutes' time the four were
again straining up Katahdin, clutching slippery
rocks, sinking in sodden earth, shivering
as they were besprinkled by every bush
and dwarfed tree, and dreadfully hampered
with their rifles.
"Never mind, boys; we'll get there! Clinch
yer teeth, and don't squirm! Once we're past
this tangle, the bit of climbing that's left will
be as easy as rolling off a log!"
So shouted Herb cheerfully, as he tore a
way with hand and foot through the stunted
growth of alders and birch, which, beaten
down by the winds, was now an almost impassable,
sopping tangle.
"Keep in my tracks!" he bellowed again.
"Gracious! but this sort o' work is as slow
as molasses crawling up-hill in winter."
But ten minutes later, when the dripping
jungle was behind, he dropped his jesting
tone.
He came to a full stop, catching his breath
with a big gulp.
"Boys," he cried, "it's standing yet! I
see it—the old home-camp! There it is
above us on that bit of a platform, with the
big rock behind it. And I've kep' saying to
myself for the last quarter of an hour that we
wouldn't find it—that we'd find nary a thing
but mildewed logs!"
A wealth of memories was in the woodsman's
eyes as he gazed up at the timber nest,
the log camp which his own hands had put
up, standing on a narrow plateau, and built
against a protecting wall of rock that rose in
jagged might to a height of thirty or forty
feet.
An earth bank or ridge, covered with hardy
mosses and mountain creepers, sloped gently
up to the sheltered platform. To climb this
was, indeed, "as easy as rolling off a log."
"We used to have a good beaten path
here, but I guess it's all growed over," said
Herb in a thick voice, as if certain cords in
his throat were swelling. "Many's the time
I've blessed the sight of that old home-camp,
boys, after a hard week's trapping. Hundert's
o' night's I've slept snug inside them
log walls when blasts was a-sweeping and
bellowing around, like as if they'd rip the
mountain open, and tear its very rocks out."
While the guide spoke he was leaping up
the ridge. A few minutes, and he stood, a
towering figure, on the platform above, waving
his battered hat in salute to the old camp.
"I guess some traveller has been sheltering
here lately!" he cried to Neal Farrar, as
the latter overtook him. "There's a litter
around," pointing to dry sticks and withered
bushes strewn upon the camping-ground.
"And the door's standing open. I wonder
who found the old shanty?"
Neal remembered, hours afterwards, that at
the moment he felt an odd awakening stir in
him, a stir which, shooting from head to foot,
seemed to warn him that he was nearing a
sensation, the biggest sensation of this wilderness
trip.
He heard the voices of Cyrus and Dol hallooing
behind; but they sounded away back
and indistinct, for his ears were bent towards
the deserted camp, listening with breathless
expectation for something, he didn't know
what.
One minute the vague suspense lasted,
while he followed Herb towards the hut.
Then heaven and earth and his own heart
seemed to stand still.
Through the wide-open door of the shanty
came random, crooning snatches of sound.
Was the guttural voice which made them human?
The English boy scarcely knew. But
as the noise swelled, like the moaning of a
dry wind among trees, he began, as it were,
to disentangle it. Words shaped themselves,
Indian words which he had heard before on
the guide's tongue.
"N'loan pes-saus, mok glint ont-aven,
Glint ont-aven, nosh morgun."
These lines from the "Star Song," the
song which Herb had learned from his traitor
chum, floated out to him upon Katahdin's
breeze. They struck young Farrar's ears in
staggering tones, like a knell, the sadness of
which he could not at the moment understand.
But he had a vague impression that the mysterious
singer in the deserted camp attached
no meaning to what he chanted.
"Look out, I say! I don't want to come a
cropper here."
It was Dol's young voice which rang out
shrilly among the mountain echoes. Side by
side with Cyrus, the boy had just gained the
top of the ridge when the guide suddenly
backed upon him, Herb's great shoulder-blade
knocking him in the face, so that he
had to plant his feet firmly to avoid spinning
back.
But Herb had heard that guttural crooning.
Just now he could hear nothing else.
Twice he made a heaving effort to speak,
and the voice cracked in his throat.
Then, as he sprang for the camp-door, four
words stumbled from his lips:—
"By thunder! it's Chris."
Chapter XXII - The Old Home-Camp
The silence which followed that ejaculation
was like the hush of earth before a
thunder-storm.
Not a syllable passed the lips of the boys
as they followed Herb into the log hut, but
feeling seemed wagging a startled tongue in
each finger-tip which convulsively pressed
the rifles.
And not another articulate sentence came
from the guide; only his throat swelled with
a deep, amazed gurgle as he reached the
interior of the shanty, and dropped his eyes
upon the individual who raised that queer
chanting.
On a bed of withered spruce boughs,
strewn higgledy-piggledy upon the camp-floor—mother
earth—lay the form of a
man. Thin wisps of blue-black hair, long
untrimmed, trailed over his face and neck,
which looked as if they were carved out
of yellow bone. His figure was skeleton-like.
His lips—the lips which at the entrance
of the strangers never ceased their wild crooning—were
swollen and fever-scorched. His
black eyes, disfigured by a hideous squint,
rolled with the sick fancies of delirium.
Cyrus and the Farrars, while they looked
upon him, felt that, even if they had never
heard Herb's exclamation, they would have
had no difficulty in identifying the creature,
remembering that story which had thrilled
them by the camp-fire at Millinokett. It
was Herb Heal's traitor chum—the half-breed,
Cross-eyed Chris.
And Herb, backing off from the withered
couch as far as the limited space of the cabin
would allow, stood with his shoulders against
the mouldy logs of the wall, his eyes like
peep-holes to a volcano, gulping and gurgling,
while he swallowed back a fire of amazed
excitement and defeated anger, for which his
backwoods vocabulary was too cheap.
A flame seemed scorching and hissing
about his heart while he remembered that
during some hour of every day for five years,
since last he had seen the "hound" who
robbed him, he had sworn that, if ever he
caught the thief, he would pounce upon him
with a woodsman's vengeance.
"I couldn't touch him now—the scum!
But I'll be switched if I'll do a thing to help
him!" he hissed, the flame leaping to his lips.
Yet he had a strange sensation, as if that
vow was broken like an egg-shell even while
he made it. He knew that "the two creatures
which had fought inside of him, tooth and
claw," about the fate of his enemy, were
pinching his heart by turns in a last hot
conflict.
His eyes shot flinty sparks; he drew his
breath in hard puffs; his knotted throat
twitched and swelled, while they (the man
and the brute) strove within him; and all the
time he stood staring in grisly silence at the
half-breed.
The latter still continued his Indian croon;
though from the crazy roll of his malformed
eyes it was plain that he knew not whether
he chanted about the stars, his old friends
and guides, or about anything else in heaven
or earth.
But one thing quickly became clear to
Cyrus, and then to the Farrar boys,—less
accustomed to tragedy than their comrade,—that
this strange personage, in whose veins
the blood of white men and red men met,
carrying in its turbid flow the weaknesses of
two races, was singing his swan-song, the
last chant he would ever raise on earth.
At their first entrance, as their bodies
interfered with the broad light streaming
through the cabin-door, Chris had lifted towards
them a scared, shrinking stare. But,
apparently, he took them for the shadows
which walked in the dreams of his delirium.
Not a ray of recognition lightened the blankness
of that stare as Herb's big figure passed
before him. Letting his eyes wander aimlessly
again from log wall to log wall, from
withered bed to mouldy rafters, his lips continued
their crooning, which sank with his
weakening breath, then rose again to sink
once more, like the last wind-gusts when the
storm is over.
Suddenly his shrunken body shivered in
every limb. The humming ceased. His yellow
teeth tapped upon each other in trouble
and fear. He raised himself to a squatting
posture, with his knee-bones to his chin,
the wisps of hair tumbling upon his naked
chest.
"It's dark—heap dark!" he whimpered,
between long gasps. "Can't strike the trail—can't
find the home-camp. Herb—Herb
Heal—ole pard—'twas I took 'em—the
skins. 'Twas—a dog's trick. Take it out—o'
my hide—if yer wants to—yah! Heap
sick!"
Not a ray of sense was yet in the half-breed's
eyes. An imaginary, vengeance-dealing
Herb was before him; but he never turned
a glance towards the real, and now forgiving,
old chum, who leaned against the wall not
ten feet away. His voice dropped to a guttural
rumble, in which Indian sounds mingled
with English.
But the flame at Herb's heart was quenched
at the first whimpered word. His stiffened
muscles and lips relaxed. With a gurgle
of sorrow, he crossed the camp-floor, and
dropped into a crawling position on the faded
spruces.
"Chris!" he cried thickly. "Chris,—poor
old pard,—don't ye know me? Look, man!
Herb is right here—Herb Heal, yer old
chum. You're 'heap sick' for sure; but
we'll haul you off to a settlement or to our
camp, and I'll bring Doc along in two days.
He'll"—
But Cross-eyed Chris became past hearing,
his flicker of strength had failed; he keeled
over, and lay, with his limp legs curled up,
faint and speechless, upon the dead evergreens.
"You ain't a-going to die!" gasped Herb
defiantly. "I'll be jiggered if you be, jest as
I've found you! Say, boys! Cyrus! Neal!
rub him a bit, will ye? We ain't got no
brandy, I'll build a fire, and warm some
coffee."
It was strange work for the hands of the
Bostonian, and stranger yet for those of young
Farrar,—son of an English merchant-prince,—this
straightening and rubbing of a dying
half-Indian, a "scum," as Herb called him,
drunkard, and thief. Yet there was no flash
of hesitation on Farrar's part, as they brought
their warm friction to bear upon the chill yellow
skin, piebald from dirt and the stains of
travel, as if it were the very mission which
had brought them to Katahdin.
They had grave thoughts meanwhile that
the old mountain was decidedly gloomy in
its omens, first a thunder-storm and then a
tragedy; for, rub as they might with brotherly
hands, they could not pass their own warmth
into the body of the half-breed, though he
still lived.
But the mountain had not ended its terrors
yet.
Its mumbling lips began to speak, with a
threatening, low at first like muttered curses,
but swelling into a nameless noise—a rumbling,
pounding, creeping, crashing.
"Great Governor's Ghost! what's that?"
gasped Cyrus, stopping his rubbing. "Pamolah
or some other fiend seems to be bombarding
us from the top now."
"It's more thunder rolling over us," said
Neal; but as he spoke his tongue turned stiff
with fear.
"Sounds as if the whole mountain was
tumbling to pieces. Perhaps it's the end of
the world," suggested Dol, as a succession of
booming shocks from above seemed to shake
the camping-ground under his feet.
There was one second of awful indecision.
The boys looked at each other, at the dying
man, at the roof above them, in the stiffness
of uncertain terror.
Then a figure leaped into their midst, with
an armful of dry sticks, which he dashed from
him. It was Herb, with the fuel for a fire.
And, for the first and last time in his history,
so far as these friends of his knew it, there
was that big fear in his face which is most
terrible when it looks out of the eyes of a
naturally brave man.
"Boys, where's yer senses?" he yelled cuttingly.
"Out, for your lives! Run! There's
a slide above us on the mountain!"
"Him?" questioned Cyrus's stiff lips, as
he pointed to the breathing wreck on the
spruce boughs. "He's not dead yet."
"D'ye think I'd leave him? Clear out of
this camp—you, or we'll be buried in less'n
two minutes! To the right! Off this ridge!
Got yer rifles? I'm coming!"
The woodsman flung out the words while
his brawny arms hoisted the body of his old
chum. His comrades had already disappeared
when he turned and sprang for the
camp-door with his limp burden, but his moccasined
foot kicked against something.
A great hiccough which was almost a sob
rose from Herb's throat. It was his one valuable
possession, his 45-90 Winchester rifle,
his second self, which he had rested against
the log wall.
"Good-by, Old Blazes!" he grunted. "You
never went back on me, but I can't lug him
and you! My stars! but that was a narrow
squeak."
For, as he cleared the camping-ground with
a blind dash, with head bent and tongue
caught between his clenched teeth, with a
boom like a Gatling gun, a great block of
granite from the summit of Katahdin struck
the rock which sheltered the old camp, breaking
a big piece off it, and shot on with mighty
impetus down the mountain.
An avalanche of loose earth, stones, and
bushes, brought down by this battering-ram
of the landslide, piled themselves upon the
log hut, smashing to kindling-wood its walls,
which had stood many a hard storm, burying
them out of sight, and flinging wide showers
of dust and small missiles.
A scattered rain of clay caught Herb upon
the head, and lodged, some of it, on the little
pack containing axe and lunch which was
strapped upon his shoulders.
He shook. His grip loosened. The limp,
dragging body in his arms sank until the feet
touched the earth.
But with the supreme effort, moral and
physical, of his life, the forest guide gathered
it tight again.
"I'll be blowed if I'll drop him now," he
gasped. "He ain't nothing but a bag o'
bones, anyhow."
Only a strong man in the hour of his best
strength could have done it. With a defiant
snort Herb charged through the choking dust-clouds,
pelted by flying pebbles, sods, and
fragments of sticks.
"This way, boys!" he roared, after five
straining, staggering minutes, as he caught a
glimpse of his comrades ahead, tearing off to
the right, as he had bidden them. "You
may let up now. We're safe enough."
They faced back, and saw him make a few
reeling, descending steps, then lay what now
seemed to be an out-and-out lifeless man on
a bed of moss beneath a dwarfed spruce.
The nerves of the three were in a jumping
condition, their brains felt befuddled, and
their hearts sinking and melting in the midst
of their bones, from the astounding shock
and terror of the land-slide. But, as they beheld
the guide deposit his burden, with its
helplessly trailing head and limbs, a cheer in
unsteady tones rang above the slackening
rattle of earth and stones, and the far-away
boom of the granite-block as it buried itself
in the forest beneath.
"Hurrah! for you, Herb, old boy," yelled
Cyrus triumphantly. "That was the grittiest
thing I ever saw done' Hurrah! Hurrah!
Hoo-ray!"
The English boys, open-throated, swelled
the peal.
But their cheering broke off as they came
near, and saw the mask-like face over which
Herb bent.
"Is he gone, poor fellow?" asked Garst.
"What do you suppose caused it—the
slide?"
"Why, it was a thundering big lump of
granite from the top o' the mountain," answered
Herb, replying to the second question.
"That plaguy heavy rain must ha' loosened
the earth around it the clay and bushes that
kep' it in place. So it got kind o' top-heavy,
and came slumping and pitching down, slow
at first, and then a'most as quick as a cannon-ball,
bringing all that pile along with it. I've
seen the like before; but, sho! I never came
so near being buried by it."
He pointed as he spoke to the late camping-ground,
with its lodgment of clay, sods,
pygmy trees, and pieces of rock, big and
little.
"Herb Charged Through The Choking Dust-Clouds."
"The old camp's clean wiped out, boys,"
he said; "and I guess one of the men that
built it is gone, or a'most gone, too. Stick
your arm under his head, Cyrus, while I hunt
for some water."
Garst did as he was bidden, but his help
was not needed long. The guide went off
like a racer, covering the ground at a stretching
gallop. He remembered well the clear
Katahdin spring, which had supplied the
home-camp during that long-past trapping
winter. He returned with his tin mug full.
When the ice-cold drops touched Chris's
forehead, and lay on his parted lips, gem-like
drops which he was past swallowing, his
malformed eyes slowly opened. There was
intelligence in them, shining through the
gathering death-film, like a sinking light in a
lantern.
He was groping in the dim border-land
now, and in it he recognized his old partner
with shadowy wonder; for delirium was
past, with the other storms of a storm-beaten
life.
"Herb," he gurgled in snatches, the words
being half heard, half guessed at, "'twas I—took
'em—the skins—an' the antlers. I
wanted—to get—to the ole camp—an' let
you—take it out o' me—afore I—keeled
over."
Herb had taken Cyrus's place, and was upholding
him with a tenderness which showed
that the guide's heart was in this hour melted
to a jelly. Two tears were dammed up inside
his eyelids, which were so unused to tears
that they held them in. He neither wiped
nor winked them away before he answered:—
"Don't you fret about that—poor kid.
We'll chuck that old business clean out o'
mind. You've jest got to suck this water
and try to chipper up, and—we'll make
camp together again."
But Herb knew as well as he knew anything
that the man who had robbed him was
long past "chippering up," and was starting
alone to the unseen camping-grounds.
"How long since you got back here?" he'
asked, close to the dulling ear.
"Couldn't—keep—track—o' days. Got—turned—round—in
woods. Lost—trail—heap—long—getting—to—th' old—camp."
The words seemed freezing on the lips
which uttered them. Herb asked no more
questions. Silence was broken only by the
rolling voice of the land-slide, which had not
yet ceased. Occasional volleys of loose earth
and stones, dislodged or shaken by the down-plunging
granite, still kept falling at intervals
on the buried camp.
At one unusually loud rattle, Chris's lips
moved again. In those strange gutturals
which the boys had heard in the hut, he
rumbled an Indian sentence, repeating it in
English with scared, breaking breaths.
It was a prayer of her tribe which his
mother had taught him to say at morning
and eve:—
"God—I—am—weak—Pity—me!"
"Heap—noise! Heap—dark!" he
gasped. "Can't—find—th' old—camp."
"You're near it now, old chum," said Herb,
trying to soothe him. "It's the home-camp."
"We'll—camp—to-ge-ther?"
"We will again, sure."
The last stone pounded down on the heap
above the old camp; and Herb gently laid
flat the body of the man he had sworn to
shoot, closed the malformed eyes, and turned
away, that the fellows he was guiding might
not see his face.
Chapter XXIII - Brother's Work
They buried Chris upon Katahdin's breast.
It was a good cemetery for woodsmen,
so Herb said, granite above and forest beneath.
But, good or bad, this was the one thing
to be done. An attempt to transfer the body
to a distant settlement would be objectless
labor; for, as far as the guide knew, the half-breed
had not a friend to be interested in his
fate, father and mother having died before
Herb found him in the snow-heaped forest.
There were three reliable witnesses, besides
the man who was known to have a grudge
against him, to testify as to the cause and
manner of his death when the party returned
to Greenville; so no suspicious finger could
point at Herb Heal, with a hint that he had
carried out his old threat.
How long Chris, in lonely, crazed repentance,
had sheltered in the camp on the
mountain-side could only be a matter of
guess. Herb inclined to think that he had
been there for weeks,—months, perhaps,—judging
from the withered spruce bed
and the dry boughs and sticks upon the
camping-ground, which had evidently been
gathered and broken for fuel. His ravings
made it clear that, on returning to the old
haunts after years of absence, he had missed
the trail he used to know, and wandered
wearily in the dense woods about the foot of
Katahdin before he escaped from the prison
of trees, and climbed to the hut he sought.
Such wanderings, Herb declared, generally
ended in "a man having wheels in his
head," being half or wholly insane, though he
might keep sufficient wits to provide himself
with food and warmth, as Chris had done
while his strength held out. This was not
long; for the half-breed's words suggested
that he felt near to the great change he
roughly called "keeling over," when he started
to find his cheated partner.
But Cyrus, while he watched the guide
making preparations for the mountain burial,
pictured the poor weakling tramping for
hundreds of miles through rugged forest-land,
doubtless with aching knee-joints and
feet, that he might make upon his own skin
justice for the skins which he had stolen, and
so, in the only way he knew, square things
with his wronged chum. And the city man
thought, with a tear of pity, that even that
poor drink-fuddled mind must have been lit
by some ray of longing for goodness.
It was a strange funeral.
The guide chose a spot where the earth
had been much softened by the recent rain;
and, with the ingenuity of a man accustomed
to wilderness shifts, he broke up the drenched
ground with the axe which he took from his
shoulders.
That axe, which had so often made camp,
had never before made a grave; the Farrars
doubted that it ever would. But Herb
worked away upon his knees, moisture dripping
from his skin, putting sorrow for years
of anger into every blow of his arms. Then,
stopping a while, he went off down the
mountain to the nearest belt of trees, and
cut a limb from one, out of which, with his
hunting-knife, he fashioned a rude wooden
implement, a cross between a spade and
shovel.
With this he scooped out the broken earth
until a grave appeared over three feet deep.
He lined it with fragrant spruce-boughs from
the wind-beaten tangle below.
These Cyrus and Dol had busied themselves
in cutting. Neal thought of other
work for his fingers. Getting hold of Herb's
axe when the owner was not using it, he
felled one of the dwarf white birches. Out
of its light, delicate wood, with the help of
his big pocket-knife and a ball of twine that
was hidden somewhere about him, he made
a very presentable cross, to point out to
future hunters on Katahdin the otherwise
unmarked grave.
He was a bit of a genius at wood-carving,
and surveyed his work with satisfaction when
he considered it finished, having neatly cut
upon it the name, "Chris Kemp," with the
date, "October 20th, 1891."
"Couldn't you add a text or motto of some
kind?" suggested Dol, glancing over his
shoulder. "Twould make it more like the
things one sees in cemeteries. You're such
a dab at that sort of work."
"Can't think of anything," answered the
elder brother.
Then, with a sudden lighting of his face, he
seized the knife again, and worked in, in fine
lettering, the frightened prayer he had heard
on the half-breed's lips:—
"God, I am weak; pity me!"
Herb and Cyrus lowered the body into its
resting-place, and covered it with the green
spruces.
The four campers knelt bare-headed by the
grave.
"Couldn't one of you boys say a bit of a
prayer?" asked Herb in a thick voice. "I
ain't used to spouting."
All former help had been easily given. This
was a harder matter, yet not so difficult as it
would have been amid a city congregation.
Garst tried to recall some suitable prayer
from a funeral service; so did Neal. Both
failed.
But here upon Katahdin's side, where, in
the large forces of storm and slide, in forest
and granite, through every wind-swept bush,
waving blade, and tinted lichen, breathed a
whisper from God, it seemed no unnatural
thing for a man or a boy to speak to his
Father.
"Can't one of you fellers say a prayer?"
asked Herb again.
Then the river of feeling in Cyrus broke
the dam of reserve, and flowed over his lips
in a prayer such as he had never before
uttered.
It was the prayer of a son who was for the
minute absorbed in his Father.
It left the five, those who were camping
here and one who had gone to unseen camping-grounds,
with son-like trust to the Father's
dealings.
Herb and the Farrars responded to it with
heart-eager "Amens!" the fervor of which
was new to their lips.
"I thank you as if he were my own brother,
boys," said the woodsman, while he filled in
the grave, and planted Neal's cross at its
head. "Sho! when it comes to a time like
we've been through to-day, a man, if he has
anything but a gizzard in him, must feel as
how we're all brothers,—every man-jack of
us,—white men, red men, half-and-half men,
whatever we are or wherever we sprung."
"A fellow is always hearing that sort of
thing," said Neal Farrar to Cyrus. "But I'm
blessed if I ever felt it stick in me before!
that we're all of the one stuff, you know—we
and that poor beggar. Some of us seem
to get such precious long odds over the
others."
"All the more reason why we should do
our level best to pull the backward ones up
to us," answered the American.
The words struck into the ears of Dol—that
youngster listening with a soberness of
attention seldom seen in his flash-light eyes.
A few years afterwards, when Neal Farrar
was a newly blown lieutenant in his Queen's
Twelfth Lancers, as full of heroic impulses
and enthusiasms as a modern young officer
may be,—while his half-fledged ambitions
were hanging on the chances of active service,
and the golden, remote possibility of his
one day being a V.C.,—there was a peaceful
honor which clung to him unsought.
During his first year of army life, he became
the paragon of every poor private and
raw recruit struggling with the miseries of
goose-step, with whom he came even into
momentary contact. For sometimes through
a word or act, sometimes through a flash of
the eye, or a look about the mouth, during
the brief interchange of a military salute,
these "backward ones" saw that the progressive
young officer looked on them, not
as men-machines, but as brothers, as important
in the great schemes of the nation and
the world as he was himself; that he was
proud to serve with them, and would be
prouder still to help them if he could.
It was an understanding which inspired
many a tempted or newly joined fellow to
drill himself morally as his sergeant drilled
him physically, with a determination to become
as fine a soldier and forward a man as
his paragon.
But only one American friend of Lieutenant
Farrar's, who has let out the secret to
the writer, knows that the binding truth of
human brotherhood was first born into him
when, on Katahdin's side, he helped to bury
a thieving half-Indian.
Chapter XXIV - "Keeping Things Even"
"Now, you musn't be moping, boys, because
of this day's work that you
took a hand in, and that wasn't in your
play-bill when you come to these woods.
We'll have to try and even things up to-morrow
with some big sport. You look kind
o' wilted."
So said Herb when the tired party were
half-way back to camp, doing the descent of
the mountain in a silence clouded by the
scene which they had been through.
The woodsman seemed troubled with a rasping
in his throat. He cleared it twice and
spat before he could open a passage for a
decently cheerful voice in which to suggest
a rise of spirits. But Herb was too faithful a
guide to bear the thought that his employers'
trip should end in any gloom because the
one painful chapter in his own life had closed
forever. Moreover, although more than once,
as he fought his way through a jungle or
jumped a windfall, something nipped his
heart, pinching him up inside, and making
his eyes leak, he felt that the thing had
ended well for him—and for Chris.
Herb, in his simple faith, scarcely doubted
that the old chum, whom he had forgiven,
had reached a Home-Camp where his broken
will and stunted life might be repaired, and
grow as they had poor chance to grow here.
"Say, boys!" he burst forth, a few minutes
after his protest against "moping," and when
the band were within sight of the spring
whence they had started, an age back, as it
seemed, on the trail of the moose. "Say,
boys! I've been all these years raging at
Chris. Seems to me now as if he was a
poor sort of overgrowed baby, and not so
bad a thief as the chump who gave him that
whiskey, and stole his senses. It's a thundering
big pity that man hadn't the burying
of him to-day.
"He was always the under dog,—was
Chris," he went on slowly, as if he was
seeking from his own heart an excuse for
those unforeseen impulses which had worked
it and his body during the past five hours.
"Whites and Injuns jumped on him. They
said he was criss-cross all through, same as
his eyes. But he warn't. Never seed a half-breed
that had less gall and more grit, except
when the hanker for whiskey would creep up
in him, and boss him. He could no more
stand agen it, and the things it made him do,
than a jack-rabbit."
"Another reason why we Americans ought
to feel our responsibility towards every man
in whose veins runs Indian blood, a thousand
times more hotly than we do!" burst out Cyrus.
"It maddens a fellow to think that we
made them the under dogs, and as much by
giving them a 'boss,' as you say, in fire-water,
as by anything else."
"I kind o' think that way myself sometimes,"
said Herb.
And there was silence until the guide
cried:—
"Here's our camp, boys. I'll bet you're
glad to see it. I must get the kettle, and
cruise off for water. 'Tain't likely I'll trust
one of you fellers after last night. But you
can hustle round and build the camp-fire
while I'm gone."
Herb had a shrewd motive in this. He
knew that there is nothing which will cure
the blues in a camper, if he is touched by
that affliction, rare in forest life, like the building
of his fire, watching the little flames creep
from the dull, dead wood, to roar and soar
aloft in gold-red pennons of good cheer.
The result proved his wisdom. When he
returned in a very short time from that ever-to-be-famous
spring, with his brimming kettle,
he found a glorious fire, and three tired but
cheerful fellows watching it, its reflection
playing like a jack-o'-lantern in each pair of
eyes.
"Now I'll have supper ready in a jiffy," he
said. "I guess you boys feel like eating one
another. Jerusha! we never touched our
snack—nary a crumb of it."
In the strange happenings and chaotic feelings
of the day, hunger, together with the
bread and pork for satisfying it which Herb
had carried up the mountain, were forgotten
until now.
"Never mind! We'll make up for it. Only
hurry up!" pleaded Dol. "We're like bears,
we're so hungry."
"Like bears! You're a sight more like
calves with their mouths open, waiting for
something to swallow," answered Herb, his
eyes flashing impudence, while, with an energy
apparently no less brisk than when he started
out in the morning, he rushed his preparations
for supper.
"Say I'm like a Sukey, and I'll go for you!"
roared Dol, a gurgling laugh breaking from
him, the first which had been heard since the
four struggled through that tangle on Katahdin
to a sight of the old camp.
Once or twice during supper the mirth,
which had been frozen in each camper's
breast by a sight of the drifted wreck of a human
life, warmed again spasmodically. Herb
did his manly best to fan its flame, though his
heart was still pinched by a feeling of double
loss.
Later in the evening, when the party were
huddling close to the camp-fire, he lifted his
right hand and looked at it blankly.
"My!" he gasped, "but it will feel awful
queer and empty without Old Blazes. That
rifle was a reg'lar corker, boys. I was saving
up for three years to buy it. An' it never
went back on me. Times when I've gone far
off hunting, and had nary a chance to speak
to a human for weeks, I'd get to talking to it
like as if 'twas a living thing. When I wasn't
afeard of scaring game, I'd fire a round to
make it answer back and drive away lonesomeness.
Folks might ha' thought I was
loony, only there was none to see. Well, it's
smashed to chips now, 'long with the old
camp."
"What awfully selfish jackasses we were, to
skip off with our own rifles, and never think
of yours, or that you couldn't save it, carrying
that poor fellow! I feel like kicking myself,"
said Cyrus, sharp vexation in his voice.
"But that slide business sprang on us so
quickly. The sudden rumbling, rattling, and
pounding jumbled a fellow's wits. I scarcely
understood what was up, even when we were
scooting for our lives."
"I felt a bit white-livered myself, I tell ye;
and I'm more hardened to slides than you
are," was the woodsman's answer.
The confession, taken in the light of his
conduct, made him doubly a hero to his city
friends.
They thought of him staggering along the
mountain, blinded, bewildered, pelted by clay,
with that dragging burden in his arms, a
heart tossed by danger's keenest realization
in his breast. And they were silent before
the high courage which can recognize fear,
yet refuse to it the mastery.
Neal, whose secret musings were generally
crossed by a military thread, seeing that he
had chosen the career of a cavalry-soldier,
and hoped soon to enter Sandhurst College,
stared into the heart of the camp-fire, glowering
at fate, because she had not ordained
that Herb should serve the queen with him,
and wear upon his resolute heart—as it
might reasonably be expected he would—the
Victoria Cross.
Young Farrar's feeling was so strong that
it swept his lips at last.
"Blow it all! Herb," he cried. "It's a
tearing pity that you can't come into the
English Lancers with me. I don't suppose
I'll ever be a V.C., but you would sooner or
later as sure as gun's iron."
"A 'V.C.!' What's that?" asked Herb.
"A Vigorous Christian, to be sure!" put
in Cyrus, who was progressive and peaceful,
teasingly.
But the English boy, full of the dignity of
the subject to him, summoned his best eloquence
to describe to the American backwoodsman
that little cross of iron, Victoria's
guerdon, which entitles its possessor to write
those two notable letters after his name, and
which only hero-hearts may wear.
But a vision of himself, stripped of
"sweater" and moccasins, in cavalry rig,
becrossed and beribboned, serving under
another flag than the Stars and Stripes, was
too much for Herb's gravity and for the grim
regrets which wrung him to-night.
"Oh, sugar!" he gasped; and his laughter
was like a rocket shooting up from his mighty
throat, and exploding in a hundred sparkles
of merriment.
He laughed long. He laughed insistently.
His comrades were won to join in.
When the fun had subsided, Garst said:—
"Herb Heal, old man, there's something
in you to-night which reminds me of a line
I'm rather stuck on."
"Let's have it!" cried Herb.
And Cyrus quoted:—
"As for this here earth,
It takes lots of laffin' to keep things even!"
"Now you've hit it! The man that wrote
that had a pile o' sense. Come, boys, it's
been an awful full day. Let's turn in!"
As he spoke, Herb began to replenish the
fire, and make things snug in the camp for
the night.
But shortly after, when he threw himself
on the spuce-boughs near them, the boys
heard him murmur, deep in his throat, as if
he took strength from the words:—
"It takes lots of laffin' to keep things even!"
Chapter XXV - A Little Caribou Quarrel
But things on this old planet seemed even
enough the next day, when, after a
dozen hours of much needed sleep, the
campers' eyes opened upon a scene which
might have stirred any sluggish blood—and
they were not sluggards.
A fresh breath of frost was in the air
to quicken circulation and hunger. Under
a smiling sun an October breeze frolicked
through leaves with tints of fire and gold,
humming, while it swiftly skimmed over their
beauties, as if it was reading a wind's poem
of autumn.
Katahdin looked as though it had suddenly
taken on the white crown of age, with age's
stately calm. The weather had grown colder
during the night. Summer—the balmy
Indian summer, with its late spells of sultriness—had
taken a weeping departure
yesterday. To-day there was no threatening
of rain-storm or slide. The mountain's principal
peaks had fleecy wraps of snow.
"Ha! Old Katahdin has put on its nightcap,"
exclaimed Cyrus, when the trio issued
from their tent in the morning. "Listen,
you fellows! This is the 21st of October.
I propose that we start back to our home-camp
to-morrow. It will take us two days
to reach Millinokett Lake. Then we'll set
our faces towards civilization the first week
in November, or thereabouts."
"Oh, bother it! So soon!" protested
Dol.
"Now, Young Rattlebrain,"—Garst took
the calm tone of leadership,—"please consider
that this is the first time you've camped
out in Maine woods. You might find it fun
to be snowed up in camp during a first fall,
and to tramp homewards through a thawing
slush. But your father wouldn't relish its
effects on your British constitution. And
out here—once we're well into November—there's
no knowing when the temperature
may drop to zero with mighty short notice.
I've often turned in at night, feeling as if I
were on 'India's coral strands' and woke up
next morning thinking I had popped off in
my sleep to 'Greenland's icy mountains.'
Herb Heal! you know what tricks a thermometer,
if we had one, might play in our
camp from this out; talk sense to these fellows."
Herb, who had risen an hour before his
charges, had already fetched fresh water,
coaxed up the fire, and was busily mixing
flapjacks for breakfast. His ears, however,
had caught the drift of the talk.
"Guess Cyrus is right," he said. "Seeing
as it's the first time you Britishers have slept
off your spring mattresses, I'd say, light out
for the city and steam-heat afore the snow
comes. Oh! you needn't get your mad up.
I ain't thinking you'd growl at being snowed
in. I know better.
"By the great horn spoon! I b'lieve I'll
go right along to Greenville with you," exclaimed
the guide a minute later. "I might
get a chance to pick up a bargain of a second-hand
rifle there. And I guess you'd be
mighty sick o' your luck, Dol, if you had to
lug them moose-antlers part o' the way yerself.
I ain't stuck on carrying 'em either, if
we can get a jumper."
But there was a third reason, still more
powerful than these two, why he should make
a trip to the distant town, which stirred Herb's
mind while he stirred his cakes. His sturdy
sense told him that it would be well he
should put in an appearance when Cyrus
made a statement before the Greenville coroner
as to the cause and manner of Chris's
death.
"Now, you boys, we don't want no fooling
this blessed day," he said, when breakfast was
in order, and the campers were emptying for
the second time their tin mugs of coffee.
"There's sport before us—tearing good
sport. Whatever do you s'pose I come on
this morning when I was cruising over the
bog for water? Caribou-tracks! Caribou-tracks,
as sure as there's a caribou in Maine!
"Who's for following 'em? We hain't got
much provisions left; and I guess a chunk of
broiled caribou-steak about as big as a horse's
upper lip would cheer each of us up, and
make us feel first-rate. What say, boys?"
"By all that's glorious!" ejaculated Cyrus,
his eyes striking light. "Caribou-signs! Of
course we'll follow them. A bit of fresh meat
would be pretty acceptable, and a good view
of a herd of caribou would be still more so—to
me, at any rate. That would just about
top off our exploring to a T."
"We've got to be mighty spry, then," said
the woodsman, lurching to his feet, muscles
swelling, and nostrils spreading like a sleuth-hound's.
"If you want caribou, you've got
to take 'em while they're around. Old hunters
have a saying: 'They're here to-day, to-morrow
nowhere.' And that's about the size
of it."
"Let's start off this minute!" Dol jerked
out the words while he bolted the last salt
shreds of his pork. "Hurry up, you fellows!
You're as slow as snails. I'd eat the jolliest
meal that was ever cooked in three minutes."
"No wonder you squirm and shout all
night, then, until sane people with good digestions
feel ready to blow your head off,"
laughed Cyrus, who was one of the laggards;
but he disposed of the last mouthfuls of his
own meal with little regard for his digestive
canal.
In rather less than twenty minutes the four
were scanning with wide eyes certain fresh
foot-marks, plainly printed on a patch of soft
oozing clay, midway on the boggy tract.
"Whew! Bless me! Those caribou-tracks?"
Cyrus caught his breath with
amazement while he crouched to examine
them. "Why, they're bigger than any moose-tracks
we've seen!"
"Isn't that great?" gasped Dol.
"Well, come to think of it, it is," answered
the guide, in the stealthy tones of an expectant
hunter; "for a full-grown bull-caribou
don't stand so high as a full-sized moose by
two or three feet, and he don't weigh more'n
half as much. Still, for all that, caribou deer
beat every other animal of the deer tribe, so
far's I know, in the size of their hoofs, as
you'll see bime-by if luck's with us! And
my stars! how they scud along on them big
hoofs. I'd back 'em in a race against the
smartest of your city chaps that ever spun
through Maine on his new-fangled 'wheel,'
that he's so sot on."
Garst, who was an enthusiastic cyclist, with
a gurgle of unbelieving mirth, prepared to
dispute this. There might have ensued a
wordy sparring about caribou versus bicycle,
had not the guide been impressed with the
necessity for prompt action at the expense of
speech.
"We must quit our talk and get a move
on," he whispered, and led the forward march
across the bog, his eyes every now and again
narrowing into two gleaming slits, as if he
were debating within himself, while he studied
the ground or some bush which showed signs
of being nibbled or trampled. Then he
would sweep the horizon with long-range
vision.
But not a tuft of hair or glancing horn hove
in sight.
The marsh was left behind. The hoof-marks
were lost in a wide meadowy sweep of
open ground, bounded at a distance by an
irregular line of hills, sparsely covered with
spruce-trees.
Towards these Herb headed, leaving Katahdin
away back in the rear.
"'Shaw! I'm afeard they're 'nowhere' by
this time," he whispered, when the hunters
reached the rising ground, glancing at Dol,
who stepped lightly beside him.
The boy's lips parted to breathe out compressed
disappointment; but his answer was
lost in a sharp whirr! whirr! and a sudden
flutter of wings above his head. His eyes
went aloft towards a bough about eight feet
from the ground. So did Herb's, and lit
with a new, whimsical hope.
"A spruce partridge!" hissed the guide,
his voice thrilling even in its stealthy whisper.
"That's luck—dead sure! The Injuns say,
'The red eye never tells a lie;'" and the
woodsman pointed out the strip of bare red
skin above the beady eyes of the bird, which
cuddled itself on its branch, and looked down
at them unfrighted.
Dol Farrar, who in this region of moose-birds
and moose-calls could believe in anything,
felt both his spirits and credulity rise
together. He managed to keep abreast of
the trained hunter, as the latter, with swift,
stretching, silent steps climbed the hill. And
he heard the hunter's sudden cluck of triumph
as he reached the top, and looked down upon
the valley at the other side, the inarticulate
sound being followed by one softly rung
word,—
"Caribou!"
"Caribou? They look awfully like quiet
Alderney cows, except for the big antlers!"
The amazed exclamation stirred the English
boy's tongue, but he did not make it
audible.
Following Herb's example, he stretched
himself flat upon his stomach under a spruce,
and stared over the brow of the hill at a
forest pantomime which was being acted in
the valley.
Cautiously slipping from tree to tree, Cyrus
and Neal, who had lagged a few steps behind,
joined the leaders, and lay low, eagerly
gazing too.
On its farther side the hill was yet more
sparsely covered, the scattered spruces showing
gaps between them where the lumberman's
axe had made havoc. Through these
openings, which were as shafts of light amid
the evergreen's waving play, the hunters saw
the sun silver a brown pool in the valley. A
few maples and birches waved their shrivelling
splendors of scarlet and buff at irregular
distances from the water. And in and out
among these trees moved in graceful woodland
frolic four or five large animals,—perhaps
more,—their doings being plainly seen
by the watchers on the hill.
Their coats, like those of the smaller deer,
were of a brown which seemed to have caught
its dye from the autumnal tints surrounding
them. In shape they justified Dol's criticism;
for they certainly were not unlike cows of the
Alderney breed, save for the widely branching
horns.
Of the strength of these antlers the hidden
spectators got sudden, startling proof, as the
two largest caribou drew off from the rest,
and charged each other in a real or sham
fight, the battle-clang of their meeting horns
sounding far away to the hill-top.
"Them two bulls are having a big time of
it. Look at 'em now, with the small one.
That's a stranger in the herd," hummed Herb
into the ear of the boy next to him, his voice
so light and even that it might have been but
the murmur of a falling leaf. "It's an all-fired
pity that we're jest too far off for a
shot."
The "stranger," which the woodsman's
long-range eye had singled out, was of a
smaller size and paler color than the other
caribou; and Herb—who could interpret the
forest pantomime far better than he would
have explained the acting of human beings
on a stage—told his companions in whispers
and signs that it was in distressed dread of
its company.
The attentions which the rest paid to it
seemed at first only friendly and facetious.
The two big bulls, after trying their mettle
against each other for a minute, separated,
and moved towards it, prodded it lightly with
their horns, and playfully bit its sides, a sport
in which the other members of the herd
joined.
"They're playing it, like a cat with a mouse;
but I guess they'll murder it in the long run
if it's sickly or weak. Caribou are the biggest
bullies in these woods—to each other,"
whispered Herb.
"By the great horn spoon! they're doing
for it now," he gasped, a minute later. "Sho!... if
I only had my old Winchester here,
I'd soon stop their lynching. Try it, you,
Cyrus! You're a sure shot, an' you can creep
within a hundred yards of 'em without being
scented. Try it, man!"
The guide's flashing eyes and quick signs
conveyed half his meaning; his excited sentences
were so low that Garst only caught
fag-ends of them. But they were emphasized
unexpectedly by a faint bleating sound rising
from the valley,—the helpless bleat of a buffeted
creature.
"We want meat, and I'm going to spring
a surprise on those bullies," muttered Cyrus,
setting his teeth.
Still lying flat, he shot his eyes down the
hill-slope, forming a plan of descent; then he
lifted the rifle beside him, and jammed some
fresh cartridges into the magazine.
Ere a dozen long breaths had been drawn,
he was stealthily moving towards the valley,
slipping from spruce to spruce—an arrowlike,
unnoticeable figure in his dark gray
tweeds.
He was close to the foot of the hill when
the three breathless fellows above saw him
raise his rifle, just as the unfortunate little
caribou, after many efforts to escape, had
been beaten to its knees.
"He'll drop one, sure! He's a crack shot—is
Cyrus! There! he's drawing bead.
Bravo!... he's floored the biggest!"
Herb's gusty breath blew the sentences
through his nostrils, while the sudden, explosive
bang of the Winchester cut through all
other sounds, and set the air a-quiver.
Twice Cyrus fired.
The largest bull-caribou leaped three feet
upward, wheeled about, staggered to his
knees. A third shot stopped his bullying
forever.
"Hurrah! I guess you've got the leader—the
best of the herd. That other bull was
a buster too! You might ha' dropped him, if
you'd been in the humor!" bellowed the guide,
springing to his legs, and letting out his
pent-up wind in a full-blast roar of triumph.
He well knew that Cyrus, "being a queer
specimen sportsman," and the right sort after
all, would be satisfied with the one inevitable
deed of death.
As their leader fell, the caribou raised their
heads, stared in stiffened wonder for a few
seconds, offering a steady mark for the smoking
rifle if it had been in the grasp of a
butcher. Then, as though propelled by one
shock, they cut for the wood at dazzling
speed.
A minute—and they were in the distance
as tufts of hair blown before a storm-wind.
The half-killed weakling sought shelter
more slowly in another direction.
"Well done, Cy!"
"Congratulations, old man!"
"You've got a trophy now. You'll never
leave this splendid head behind. My eye,
what antlers!"
Such were the exclamations blown to
Garst's ears by the hot breath of his English
friends, as they reached his side, and stooped
with him to examine the fallen forest beauty.
"No; I guess we can manage to haul the
head back to camp, with as much meat as
we need. You'll have your 'chunk of caribou-steak
as big as a horse's upper lip,' to-night,
Herb, and bigger if you want it. I'm
tickled at getting the antlers, especially as I
didn't shoot this beauty for the sake of them.
I'll hook them on my shoulders when we start
back to Millinokett to-morrow."
So answered the successful hunter, tingling
with some pride in the skill which, because
of his reverence for all life, he generally kept
out of sight.
And he stuck to his purpose about the
antlers.
Cheered and invigorated by a sumptuous
supper and breakfast of broiled caribou-steaks,
supplemented by Herb's lightest cakes, and
carrying some of the meat with them as provision
for the way, the campers accomplished
their backward tramp to the log camp on
Millinokett Lake in fulness of strength and
spirits.
Once or twice during the journey, when the
guide was stalking ahead, and thought himself
unnoticed, the city fellows saw him lift
his right hand and look at it for a full minute.
Then it swung heavily back to his side.
"He's missing his rifle, the partner that
never went back on him," said Cyrus. "Say,
boys! I've got an idea!"
"Out with it if it's worth anything," grunted
Dol. "I never have ideas these days. Too
much doing. I don't feel as if there was a
steady peg in me to hang one on."
"Oh! quit your nonsense, Chick, and listen.
Herb will wait for us in a few minutes,"
was the Boston man's impatient rejoinder.
Then followed a low-toned consultation, in
the course of which such talk as this was
heard:—
"Our Pater will want to shell out when he
hears about Chris."
"So will mine. He'll be for sending Herb
a cool five hundred or thousand dollars, right
away. And, as likely as not, Herb would feel
flaring mad, and ready to chuck it in his face.
He's not the sort of fellow to stand being
paid by an outsider for a plucky act, done in
the best hour of his life."
"Oh, I say! wouldn't it be decenter to
manage the thing ourselves, without letting
anybody who doesn't know him meddle in
it?" This suggestion was in Dol's voice.
"Neal and I could draw our allowances for
three months in advance; the Pater will be
willing enough. We'll be precious hard up
without them, but we'll rub through somehow.
Then you can chip in an even third,
Cy, and we'll order an A I rifle,—the best
ever invented, from the best company in
America,—silver plate, with his name,—and
all the rest of it. I'd swamp my allowance for
a year to see Herb's face when he gets it."
"That's the plan! You do have occasional
moments of wisdom, Dol; I'll say that much
for you," commented the leader. "Well,
Herb has taken a special sort of liking to
you. You may tip him a hint to wait in
Greenville for a few days, and not to go looking
for second-hand rifles till he hears from
us. Better not say anything until we're just
parting. Ten to one, though, you'll blurt the
whole thing out in some harebrained minute,
or give it away in your sleep."
"Blow me if I do!" answered Dol solemnly.
Chapter XXVI - Doc Again
Herb, turning back at that minute to wait
for his party, experienced a shock of
curiosity which was new to him, at seeing the
three in close counsel, shouldering each other
upon a trail a couple of feet wide.
But the sensation passed. Dol for once
was not guilty of an indiscretion, waking or
sleeping. The woodsman got no hint of
what matter had been discussed until more
than two weeks later, when he stood in the
main street of Greenville, beside a tanned,
muscular, newly shaven trio, waiting for their
departure for Boston.
A few pleasant days, marked by no particular
excitements, had been spent at the log
camp on Millinokett after that wonderful trip
into the forests of Katahdin. Then the weather
turned suddenly blustering and cold; and Cyrus,
as captain, ordered an immediate forced
march to Greenville.
Under Herb's guidance that march was
made with singularly few hardships. He
managed to hire a "jumper" from a new settler
who had a farm a couple of miles from
their camp. This contrivance was a rough
sort of sled, formed of two stout ash saplings,
and hitched to a courageous horse. The
"jumper's" one merit was that it could travel
along many a rough trail where wheels would
be splintered at the outset. But since, as
Herb said, it went at "a succession of dead
jumps," no camper was willing to trust his
bones to its tender mercies. However, it
answered admirably for carrying the tent,
knapsacks, and trophies of the party, tightly
strapped in place, including Neal's bear-skin,
which was duly called for, and the moose-antlers,
more precious in Dol's sight than if
they had been made of beaten gold.
Thus the campers journeyed homeward with
their backs as light as their spirits, caring
little for the chills of a couple of nights spent
under canvas and rubber coverings.
Two gala evenings they had,—one with
Uncle Eb in his bark hut near Squaw Pond,
where they were regaled with a sumptuous
supper, for "coons war in eatin' order now;"
and the second with Doctor Phil Buck at his
little frame house near Moosehead Lake.
Dear old Doc was as ever a power,—a
power to welcome, uplift, entertain.
The campers sought him immediately on
their arrival at Greenville; and he stood by
them while Cyrus made a full statement before
the local coroner about the death and
burial of the half-breed, Chris Kemp, the
Farrars and Herb confirming what was said
with due dignity.
But dignity was blown to the four winds
by the very unprofessional and very woodsman-like
cheer that Doc raised, and that was
echoed thunderously by Joe Flint and a few
other guides and loungers who had collected
to hear the story, when Cyrus described the
splendid rush which Herb made, with the dying
man in his arms, and the clay of the landslide
half smothering him.
"I'm sorry I wasn't near to try and do
something for the poor fellow," said the doctor,
later on, when his friends were gathered
round a blazing wood-fire in his own snug
house. "But I doubt if I could have helped
him. I guess he was born with the hankering
for whiskey, and when that is in the mongrel
blood of a half-breed it is pretty sure to wreck
him some time. We must leave him to God,
boys, and to changes larger than we know."
"I've a letter for you, Neal," added the
host presently in a lighter tone. "It was
directed to my care. It is from Philadelphia,
from Royal Sinclair, I think."
Neal slit the envelope which was handed
to him, and read the few lines it contained
aloud, with a longing burst of laughter.
Royal was as short with his pen as he was
dash-away with his tongue. The letter was a
brief but pressing invitation to Cyrus and the
Farrars to visit their camping acquaintances
of the Maine wilds at the Sinclairs' home in
Philadelphia before the English boys recrossed
the Atlantic.
"Come you must!" wrote Roy. "We've
promised to give a big spread, and invite all
the crowd we train with to meet you. We'll
have a great old time, and bring out our best
yarns. Don't let me catch you refusing!"
Greenville,—"Farewell To The Woods."
"We won't if we can help it," commented
Neal; "if only we can coax the Pater to give
us another week in jolly America."
The campers slept upon mattresses that
night for the first time in many weeks.
The following morning saw them grouped
in the main street of Greenville, with Doc
and Herb on hand for a final farewell, waiting
for the departure of the coach which was to
bear them a little part of the way towards
Boston civilization.
Dol was turning over in his jostled thoughts
the delicate wording of the hint which he was
to convey to Herb about the rifle, when he
became aware that Doctor Phil was pinching
his shoulder, and saying, while he drew Neal's
attention in the same way:—
"Well, you fellows! I'm glad to have
known you. If you ever come to Maine
again, remember that there's one old forest
fogy who'll have a delightful welcome for you
in his house or camp, not to speak of the
thing he calls his heart. And I hope you'll
keep a pleasant corner in your memories for
our Pine Tree State, and for American States
generally, so far as you've seen them."
Dol tried to answer; but recalling the evening
when, wrecked at heart, with stinging
feet, he had stumbled at last into the trail to
Doc's camp, he could only mutter, "Dash it
all!" and rub his leaking eyes.
"Of course I'll think in an hour from now
of all the things I want to say," began Neal
helplessly, and stopped. "But I'll tell you
how I feel, Doc," he added, with a sudden
rush of breath: "I think I can never see your
Stars and Stripes again without taking off my
hat to them, and feeling that they're about
equal to my own flag."
"Neatly put, Neal! I couldn't have done
it better," laughed Cyrus.
"Shake!" and Doc offered his hand in a
heart-grip, while the hairs on it bristled.
"Boy! long life to that feeling. You men
who are now being hatched will show us one
day what Young England and Young America,
as a grand brotherhood under comrade
flags, can do to give this old earth a lift
which she has never had yet towards peace
and prosperity. We're looking to you for
it!"
"Hur-r-r-rup!" cheered Herb, subduing
his shout to the requirements of a settlement,
but sending his battered hat some ten feet
into the air, and recovering it with a dexterous
shoot of his long arm, by way of giving
his friends an inspiring send-off.
"Tell you what it is!" he said suddenly,
turning upon the Farrars, "I never guided
Britishers till now; but, wherever you sprung
from, you're clean grit. If a man is that, it
don't matter a whistle to me what country
riz him."
A few minutes afterwards, with a jingle,
jangle, lurch, and rattle, the stage-coach was
swaying its way out of Greenville. Dol, stooping
from his seat upon it, gripped the guide's
hand in a wringing good-by.
"Herb," he said, "we three fellows want
you to stay here for a few days, and not to
do anything about a second-hand rifle until
you hear from us. Mind!"
And so it happened that, ten days or so
later, while the three were enjoying the hospitalities
of the Sinclairs and "their crowd"
in the Quaker City, Herb, who was still in
Greenville, waiting for a fresh engagement
as guide, was accosted by the driver of the
coach from Bangor.
"Herb Heal, here's a bully parcel for you,"
said the Jehu, with a knowing grin. "Came
from Boston, I guess. I war booked to take
pertik'lar care of it."
And Herb, feeling his strong fingers tingle,
undid many wrappers, and hauled out, before
the eyes of Greenville loungers, a rifle such
as it is the desire of every Maine woodsman's
heart to possess.
A best grade, 45-90, half-magazine Winchester
it was, fitted with shot-gun stock and
Lyman sights, and bearing a gleaming silver
plate, on which was prettily lettered:—
HERB HEAL
In Memory Of October, 1891.
Underneath was engraved a miniature pine,
its trunk bearing three sets of initials.
Herb stalked straight off a distance of one
mile to Doctor Buck's house, pushed the door
open as if it had been the door of a wilderness
camp, and shot himself into Doc's little
study.
"Look what those three gamy fellows have
sent me," he said; and his eyes were now like
Millinokett Lake under a full sun-burst. "I
thought the old one was a corker, but this"—
Here the woodsman's dictionary gave out.
Chapter XXVII - Christmas on the Other Side
"'Christmas, 1893.' Those last two
figures are a bit crooked; aren't they,
Dol?" said a tall, soldierly fellow, who was
no longer a boy, yet could scarcely in his own
country call himself a man.
He read the date critically, having fixed it
as the centre-piece in a festive arch of holly
and bunting, which spanned the hall of a
mansion in Victoria Park, Manchester.
"I believe that's better," he added, straightening
a tipsy "93," and bounding from a
chair-back on which he was perched, to step
quickly backward, with a something in gait
and bearing that suggested a cavalry swing.
"'Christmas, 1893,'" he read musingly
again. "Goodness! to think it's two years
since we laid eyes on old Cyrus, and that he
has landed on English soil before this, may
be here any minute—and Sinclair too. I
guess"—these two words were brought out
with a smile, as if the speaker was putting
himself in touch with the happiness of a by-gone
time—"I guess that 'Star-Spangled
Banner' will look home-like to them."
And Neal Farrar, just back for a short vacation
from Sandhurst Military College, twice
gravely saluted the gay bunting with which
his Christmas arch was draped, where the
Union Jack of old England kissed the American
Stars and Stripes.
"I say!" he exclaimed, turning to a tall
youth, who had been inspecting his operations,
"that Liverpool train must be beastly
late, Dol. Those fellows ought to be here
before this. The Mater will be in a stew.
She ordered dinner at five, as the youngsters
dine with us, of course, to-day, and it's past
that now."
"Hush! will you? I'll vow that cab is
stopping! Yes! By all that's splendid, there
they are!" and Dol Farrar's joy-whoop rang
through the English oaken hall with scarcely
less vehemence than it had rung in former
days through the dim aisles of the Maine
forests.
A sound of spinning cab-wheels abruptly
stopping, a noise of men's feet on the steps
outside, and the hall-door was flung wide by
two pairs of welcoming hands.
"Cyrus! Royal! Got here at last? Oh!
but this is jolly."
"Neal, dear old boy, how goes it? Dol,
you're a giant. I wouldn't have known
you."
Such were the most coherent of the greetings
which followed, as two visitors, in travelling
rig, their faces reddened by eight days
at sea in midwinter, crossed the threshold.
There could be no difficulty in recognizing
Cyrus Garst's well-knit figure and speculative
eyes, though a sprouting beard changed
somewhat the lower part of his face. And if
Royal Sinclair's tall shoulders and brand-new
mustache were at all unfamiliar, anybody
who had once heard the click and hum of his
hasty tongue would scarcely question his
identity.
The Americans had steamed over the Atlantic
amid bluster of elements, purposing
a tour through southern France and Italy.
And they were to take part, before proceeding
to the Continent, in the festivities of an
English Christmas at the Farrars' home in
Manchester.
"Oh, but this is jolly!" cried Neal again,
his voice so thickened by the joy of welcome
that—embryo cavalry man though he was—he
could bring out nothing more forceful than
the one boyish exclamation.
Dol's throat was freer. Sinclair and he
raised a regular tornado in the handsome
hall. Questions and answers, only half distinguishable,
blew between them, with explosions
of laughter, and a thunder of claps
on each other's shoulders. When their gale
was at its noisiest, Royal's part of it abruptly
sank to a dead calm, stopped by "an angel
unawares."
A girl of sixteen, with hair like the brown
and gold of a pheasant's breast, opened a
drawing-room door, stepped to Neal's side,
and whispered,—
"Introduce me!"
"My sister," said Neal, recovering self-possession.
"Myrtle, I believe I'll let you
guess for yourself which is Garst and which
is Sinclair."
"Well, I've heard so much about you for
the past two years that I know you already,
all but your looks. So I'm sure to guess
right," said Myrtle Farrar, scrutinizing the
Americans with a pretty welcoming glance,
then giving to each a glad hand-shake.
Royal's tongue grew for once less active
than his eyes, which were so caught by the
golden shades on the pheasant-like head that
for a minute he could see nothing else. Even
Cyrus, who was accustomed to look upon
himself as the cool-blooded senior among his
band of intimates, tingled a little.
"You're just in time for dinner—I'm so
glad," laughed Miss Myrtle. "A Christmas
dinner with a whole tribe of Farrars, big and
little."
"But our baggage hasn't come on yet,"
answered Garst ruefully. "Will Mrs. Farrar
excuse our appearing in travelling rig?"
"Indeed she will!" answered for herself
a fair, motherly-looking English woman, as
pretty as Myrtle save for the gold-brown
hair, while she came a few steps into the hall
to welcome her sons' friends.
Five minutes afterwards the Americans
found themselves seated at a table garlanded
with red-berried holly, trailing ivy, and pearl-eyed
mistletoe, and surrounded by a round
dozen of Farrars, including several youngsters
whose general place was in schoolroom
or nursery, but who, even to a tot of
three, were promoted to dine in splendor on
Christmas Day.
"Well, this is festive!" remarked Cyrus to
Myrtle, who sat next to him, when, after
much preparatory feasting, an English plum-pudding,
wreathed, decorated, and steaming,
came upon the scene. Fluttering amid the
almonds which studded its top were two wee
pink-stemmed flags. And here again, in
compliment to the newly arrived guests, the
"Star-Spangled Banner" kissed the English
Union Jack.
"Say, Neal!" exclaimed Cyrus, his eyes
keenly bright as he looked at the toy standards,
"wouldn't this sort of thing delight
our friend Doc? By the way, that reminds
me, I have a package for you from him, and
a message from Herb Heal too. Herb wants
to know 'when those gamy Britishers are
coming out to hunt moose again?' And Doc
has sent you a little bundle of beaver-clippings.
They are from an ash-tree two feet
in circumference, felled by that beaver colony
which we came across near the brûlée where
you shot your bear and covered yourself with
glory. Doc asked you to put the wood in
sight on Christmas Night, and to think of
the Maine woods."
"Think of them!" Neal ejaculated. "Bless
the dear old brick! does he think we could
ever forget them and the stunning times we
had in camp and on trail?"